Leaderboard

Chapter 147: Perils AS BETH WALKED to her Calculus final, she wished she'd been able to have some last-minute study time with Carly. Livy at least made her feel less lonely, though, as they sat down in the lecture hall for the test. This was one of the few classes she had with a dozen or so Littles in it. Beth noticed that they were all far more tense than they'd been the previous week, and she didn't think it was just a test! She noticed one girl had a pacifier in her mouth and grimaced when she realized it was one of those horrible locking ones! 'Why?!?' Beth wondered, even as she felt like something was going on that no one could quite put their finger on. Their professor came in and, to his credit, looked at the locking pacifier with a scowl and pulled it out. "I can't…" the girl said in panic. "I'll take the blame! President Barnes and that dean will hear from me. It's bullshit that anyone would do that to you!" Their professor said even as he chunked the stupid thing into a trash can beside the lectern up front. The heat of his voice was such that Beth was taken aback. "If anyone asks, you all witnessed this, correct?" A loud cheer actually rose from the class, and Beth found herself wondering why they chose to push such draconian measures on Littles again. 'It might backfire again?' Beth sighed. 'One can only hope!' Beth didn't have much time to think about it, though, as test tablets began being passed out via the two TAs and the professor. She received hers, signed into the test, and started as instructed. Her professor wanted work shown, so she used her stylus to scratch out the work to answer each of the six questions. Each question involved multiple parts, and she hated that if she messed up any one step, it would most likely ruin her result for the others! It was tedious, to say the least, but thanks to her amazing tutor, she understood it all! She only hoped Carly was safe and doing as well on her own test. I WAS SITTING in the classroom for our test, having been dropped off by Grandma directly to the room. I was the only one in the room who was a Little, so I had no way of talking to anyone else about things going on. Molly sat beside me, "Hi, Carly," she said quietly with five minutes still to go before class was to start. "Hi, Molly," I told her. She had some serious mothering instincts, but I'd been pleased to see how much she tried to hold back on them. "I like your hair?" She said. I absentmindedly found the end of a pigtail with my hand and said, "Umm… thanks." "Umm…" She asked, "Is there some sort of trend within the nests to want to wear your hair in pigtails? I think every girl… and even some long-haired boys all had them today?" I looked up at her, genuinely curious if this was the turning point for someone like her. After a moment of debating, I said, "No, I think all of the nest mothers were ordered to put their Little girls in them? I mean, mine would do it for fun once or twice a week, but you could ask for your hair to be in a ponytail or loose, and she didn't care?" "I heard they were…" She squirmed. "Strict at breakfast today?" "You didn't see?" I asked her. She shrugged, "I'm a junior and live off-campus?" "Lucky," I sighed. "So I heard…?" "What?" "That they were forcing everyone to wear bibs and drink out of baby bottles?" She asked. "Pretty much everyone," I agreed. "Why?" "That's a very good question," I told her. "I mean… don't get me wrong, I'm sure you would look adorable nursing on a bottle… but you're a college student? I mean, hell, you're smarter than I am?" I smiled at that admission but shrugged, "If I had to guess, it's about power or money, but most likely both?" "What can I do…?" She started to ask when Professor Nash decided to start the class. "Good afternoon, everyone! I want to give everyone a chance to get through this test to the best of their knowledge and ability. You'll only have three questions on this test. Still, please read the questions carefully, as each has multiple steps involved in solving the problems, as well as a requirement that you prove or state why the steps work. You have two hours, and I would expect most of you to need that full-time." She passed out the test tablets and said, "You may begin!" I'd had some professors who simply gave you some of the same questions that you'd solved before on a test, but to my odd enjoyment, the three questions were new and unique! To solve them, you had to have an understanding not just of the formulas but a genuine connection with the fundamental principles that governed the math. Based on our class discussions over the past couple of weeks, I suspected most in this class were doomed! For my part, I started on the first one, thoroughly working through it to find the answer. I made sure to also show the work Dr. Nash wanted alongside it. I glanced at the system clock up top and was pleasantly surprised to see only fifteen minutes had elapsed so far! The next question was far more involved, and I felt stumped for a moment at one point before remembering something she had really just said in passing the previous week about a different assertion that worked. It was like a key to opening the puzzle, and the rest of it unraveled quite easily from there! I looked up and saw that one question had eaten up forty-five minutes! 'Hope it's not a trend,' I had to think as I looked at the following question and grimaced. 'I think this is the first time I've had to think this hard since I learned the terms in HoloFields!' I kept my cool and began working through the question, comparing it in my mind to other problems I'd encountered in the past. Mentally, I ran through it and finally figured out a first step. The second step was simple, as was the third step… I was chugging along through it and almost done when I hit a roadblock! Every assumption I'd made so far led to this only possible solution, but it didn't work! I looked up at the system clock again and felt my insides twist that there were only thirty minutes left. 'Shit! I hope I finish this!!!' I worried. BETH HAD FIVE minutes left when she had triple-checked her work and decided to submit and leave. Many students had left before her, but there was still a lot of scrambling to get through the test, and she had a feeling many wouldn't make it! Her professor gave her a smile as she left, "have a good afternoon," he said. "Thanks," Beth responded. She shouldered her backpack a little tighter and was relieved to see Nikki sitting outside when she left. "Where's Carly?" Beth asked, surprised not to find her. "I don't know? She had a test, too?" "She usually flies through them?" "Shall we go check on her?" Nikki asked. "Yes," Beth thought, feeling her worries growing given all of the stupid shit going on that day! She and Nikki waited for the elevator to go upstairs and finally were able to ride up to her floor. Beth led Nikki down the hallway to where she knew Carly's class was and was surprised to see, through the window, that the short girl was just barely turning in her tablet! Her bow had come out of one side of her hair, and her pigtails were a mess on the other side, too! 'She didn't fail, did she?' Beth worried. Beth waited outside the door and noted with surprise that the others in the room seemed to be still frantically writing as well. Carly's professor said something to her before she came out to the hallway. "How did it go?" Beth asked her. She sighed, "That was the hardest test I think I've ever even had nightmares about!!!!" "Didn't go well then?" Beth asked gently. "Oh, I finished it, and I'm sure I was right. But a three-question test taking two hours?!?" She shook her head. "And I was the first one to finish…?" She looked behind her as she held her hands up for Beth to pick her up. Once Carly was in her arms, she gave the tiny girl a hug, and Carly continued, "At least I was the first one to really finish, I think? My guess is the three others that left after an hour just gave up. It was insane!" She paused, "Umm… how did yours go?" "Thanks to my awesome tutor, I think it went well!" Beth squeezed her, "Thank you for that." "Happy to help!" Carly replied with a smile. "Now, why don't we change this wet diaper, then get over to the Matisse auditorium for the film fest? Your animated film should be in an hour?" Carly nodded, "Yes, it should. Hopefully, they do a better job with it than Studio Two did with my other one…" "You haven't seen your animated film at all? I would have thought they might have asked you to look in on it?" Beth asked. Carly shrugged, "I am only a lowly sophomore? Not to mention a Little -not even from this dimension? I can kind of see them not thinking I would have much more to offer them?" "Their loss," Beth said, kissing her forehead as they entered the bathroom. She wasted no time in placing her tiny girlfriend on the portable changing mat she carried in her bag on top of the changing table. Carly's bag was then raided for a fresh diaper and wipes. She pushed the skirt of her uniform up and out of the way, taking a moment to tickle her cute tummy. "Beth!" Carly whined. "Sorry, I couldn't help it," Beth giggled. She pulled the soaked diaper off, wiped her, and replaced it with a dry one. She picked her up off the table and set her on the ground, cleaned up from the change, and then they both washed their hands. Carly was about to walk away when Beth said, "Hold up a sec!" "Why?" "Your hair is a mess!" "Huh?" Carly asked before looking in the mirror. She looked like the poster child for 'mom dresses kid for school picture day all nicely, comes home a total wreck!' "How did you mess up your hair so badly?" Beth asked her. "I think I was playing with it during the test," Carly responded. "It was really hard!" Something about that tickled at her brain, and she wondered, 'Wait! Did someone switch her test like Reila's?!?' Beth quickly brushed and retied her one pigtail, which was a total wreck, and then gently replaced the bow on the other. It was an adorable look for her, although she preferred it when Carly wore a big gigantic bow on the top of her hair with a half-ponytail. Beth sighed, "That's better!" "Thanks," Carly said. "I've never really learned to do my own braids." "We'll teach you sometime; for now, let's go see some films!" Beth held Carly on her side and rubbed her back every now and then. She could tell the girl had been stretched on the exam because she'd never seen her be anything but hyper after one before! I WAS QUIET as Beth carried me down the sidewalks to the Matisse building. I was a little shocked that our professor had given such a difficult test, as she'd seemed to back off a bit in class the last couple of weeks. One thing I was grateful for was that the tablets offered the ability to send a 'receipt' of our answers to us. It was time-limited for delivery by professors as a way of sharing test information with others. Although it didn't list questions, it did provide a backup of your responses. We were reasonably confident Reila had been given the wrong test, and a part of me was curious if that had just happened to me. 'If that was their goal, my work would show it as proof,' I thought. 'Honestly, though, it was solvable with all of the ideas we'd discussed – it might have been the real test. If that's the case, I bet I'm the only one who actually solved everything?' Professor Nash had been a little eccentric at times, but she was clearly brilliant! And that sometimes caused its own problems with professors, I'd noted. Beth reached Matisse and sat me down on the floor in a short line that said, "Film Festival Tickets." "Do we have to pay to get in?" Beth asked me curiously. "If we do, it's my turn to cover things," I told her with a smile. We slowly advanced through the line, and we found Professor Wyler sitting at the table with a couple of senior students. "Well, good afternoon, you two!" he said to us. "Have you met Jill and Larry?" He said, nodding to the two students. "No?" Beth said for us. I could just see the girl above the table. She was a little larger-framed for her height, it seemed, with short brown hair styled in a bob. She wore very little makeup. The guy was on the taller side, even for a Big, and had brown hair and a thick beard. He was probably only in his early twenties, but he could have been thirty with the beard. "Well then, Jill, Larry, this is Beth and Carly. They're in my narratives class, and both are absolutely outstanding! You'll see both of them in the main film tomorrow," he said. I felt myself blush. "Very cool!" Larry said, "I've heard that film was a cut above the rest from Professor Hitchcock! He was telling my three-eighty-three class that we couldn't miss it." "I don't know that it's that great," I hedged, "Nice to meet you, though." "So, three tickets?" Jill asked. "I assume the full festival passes?" "Yes, how much?" I asked. "It's free if you take the nosebleed seats for anyone in the class, but if you want a close view, they're twenty per person for the week." "Sixty total if you're paying together," Jill replied. "Do you take…?" I asked and was relieved to find out they did have a reader so I could pay for all three of us. "You don't have to…?" Beth said. "I called dibs on it first," I told her. "It's a tax expense for mine?" Nikki said, interjecting. "Don't worry about it!" I told them. We were given some disposable armbands made of plastic, designed to withstand the water during a shower. "They'll get you into everything today and tomorrow," Larry said. "The money goes to help fund the film society through the year. Don't forget we have our big anime festival coming up in a few weeks!" "Not sure how much I can check out," I told him, "but I'll try!" "Awesome! Anyway, you can scan this with your phone for a full schedule of the films. It also shows the cast, crew, and full credits for each." "Great," Beth said. It was well above me, so she picked me up, and I used my phone to scan it, as well as activate my contacts with a thought to them. Both displayed the link, and we made our way inside. A large digital sign reminded us to use an app to scan our entry for verification for our assignment. Beth and I did it quickly and kept moving into the theater. The room was huge, with a balcony above the main floor area of seats. I hadn't been in the room before and had just expected folding seats like a concert hall, but instead, I discovered rows of comfy couch-like seats! Beth, Nikki, and I were shown a section of seats in the prime area that our tickets covered. We waved at a few friends from Narratives who had also come to get their credits in but sat in the free seats. We both activated our assignments on our tablets in time to watch the next film, which turned out to be Studio One's film from our class. As the room darkened, I was glad we'd made it inside right between films, as the next one began to tell the story of a detective trying to stop a serial killer. In the middle of the film, the villain attacked their home and, killed his wife. They showed him also tying up his young daughter. It was pretty gruesome, and I could see the special effects lessons learned in class being put into practice. I almost laughed when I realized they'd all but directly copied our group's projects from the special effects competition day! The cinematography of the film wasn't horrible; the effects were okay, but the acting was awkward at best most of the time. The member who they cast as the villain was really the only good actor, and I wished that he had a talented actor as a lead to act against. When the credits rolled, everyone clapped, and the cast stood and took a bit of a bow. "Hey, Carly, Beth," I heard beside me and saw Charlotte joining us. "May I join you all?" "Hi, Charlotte," I said at the same time as Beth, and I nodded. Nikki sat on the other side of Beth, so Charlotte sat beside me, sandwiching me between them. "Jinx!" Beth kidded me. "How long have you been here?" She asked. "That was the first film we've seen," I told her, even as I quickly completed the quick log of questions. "Cool," she said, "I figured I'd come watch a couple hours now, have dinner, then come back." "I wish I could come back after dinner," I said. "Sorry," Charlotte said. She then leaned over and whispered, "What's going on with all of you Littles today?" "No clue," I told her with a shrug, "It's like every bit of gains from the protests last month were erased, and things are worse." She scowled, "Give me some time…" Right then, the Perils of Panburty appeared on the screen, and I realized it was my film, albeit with a different title when my old name was shown in the opening credits. "You wrote this one?" Charlotte asked, realizing my old name showed. "Yes, that's a bit weird seeing Connor listed," I told them. Beth squeezed me tighter to her then, even as I thoroughly enjoyed watching the twenty-minute cartoon! The animators did a phenomenal job bringing my story to life, and the voice actors did a fantastic job as well. I watched as my story of a red panda girl entering puberty had one silly thing happen after another to 'ruin her life' during a day of school. It was a comedy, yet it was also heartwarming, as her friends supported her, and she received a big hug at the end of the day from her parents. I had been inspired by an ancient movie that Mama had loved as a girl, but the story was different enough that I considered it mine. At the end of the film, a rousing round of applause broke out as the animators stood up. "You should stand up, too!" Charlotte told me, pushing me to stand on the couch. When the applause died down, I made my entry for the Narratives assignment, even as I said aloud, "I wonder if I can get a copy of that?" "I know a couple of people in the group," Charlotte told me, "I'll get it for you." She paused, looking down at me, "Carly, you realize you are probably one of the more talented writers here?" I blushed. "No?" She laughed, "Maybe that's why you are! Too many writers are totally stuck on themselves!" I shrugged, "I just like telling stories? I always have." "I hope you keep doing that," she told me as we settled in to watch the next film, another animated film about a superhero that reminded me of a Marvel character from back home. ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please press that like button underneath this post!!!! (REALLY!) I also LOVE comments!!! So I was supposed to move onto another project this week... and I started, but my muse has been not behaving and being a brat. She's like 'you're almost to this spot you've been planning since you started...' and I'm like 'but next spring...' Anyway, long story short, she's been a brat, but she's been a productive brat! A couple weeks ago I was just hoping to get to about chapter 172 by the time I start my crazy time of year next week, but I actually just finished Chapter 187!!! Well, needless to say, her misbehavior can be your gain. Feed the tip jar 30 likes by Sunday and I'll give you an extra chapter this week. I won't be doing it every week, but you'll probably have some bonuses up for grabs over the next couple months. (It may coincide with great cliffhangers! 😈) Anyway, once again thank you to all of you for reading! If you missed my post yesterday, I added some more of my 'AI Diaper Dimension' music to my YouTube channel. There's a post about them here: https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/95041-emerson-university-soundtrack-and-songs-from-the-nest/#findComment-2189397 You can also get to them if you join my Discord Server: https://discord.gg/PyxABa83 (Free to join at this point, someday I might something different, but those things get complicated in my real life) Finally, just a reminder - nearly all of my completed works are available on Amazon if you wish to support me! http://www.amazon.com/author/babysofia Playing Doctor will be coming sometime next month most likely, and I may start publishing a volume or two of this story as separate novels soon too. (No way this will be published as a single work just due to its massive size)

Chapter Fifty Nine John sat in the booster seat, irritably pulling at the lap belt holding him in place. After everything that he’d been through today, the last thing that he wanted was to feel like a baby. That LPS woman had pretty well spoiled what little patience that he usually had for the baby treatment. As MeMaw put a bowl filled with little cubes of honeydew melon in front of him, he looked for a fork, but there wasn’t one to be found. “MeMaw? Fork?” he asked. But as his toddler cup was placed in front of him, she said “These are finger food, you just eat up and I’ll fix you a drink that Nana Claire said you would like!” Rolling his eye, admittedly still just irritated with the babying treatment, he picked up a cube of honeydew melon and looked at it suspiciously. Fully expecting to like it just because Nana Claire said he would made him even more irritable, but he took a bite anyway. Oh that was oh so slightly sweet, cold from the fridge and the texture was -just- right. Not realizing that he’d closed his eyes until he opened them, he was MeMaw waggling his toddler cup at him expectantly. So without even bothering to argue, he took the cup from her and took a sip. It was Spriten Up. John stared at the cup and blinked. From his left he heard “What’s the matter, do you not like it?” “No, no. I absolutely like it. It tastes like home, in a way.” was all he could think to say without paying any attention. Nana Claire now had not one, but two bigs buying the same inter dimensional beverage for one little. And while he had no way of knowing how much it cost, and there was no way any of the bigs were about to share that knowledge with him, it had to at least cost them something. And he was just one little. If everyone in this town went to Nana Claire for stuff for their littles ... Nana Claire is VERY good at her job. Blinking a few times as his brain caught up, he took another pull from the straw and smiled up at MeMaw as a plan came to him. “Oh! MeMaw?” She immediately smiled back at him and asked “Yes, sweety?” His smile only grew wider as he answered “You know, MeMaw, this drink reminds me of home. Would you like to try some of it? I want you to know what it’s like where I’m from!” Completely unaware of what was about to happen, MeMaw gave him a big kiss on the forehead before turning to go to the kitchen. While she was gone, John looked over at Mom. She had obviously heard the conversation, because she stood there by the couch with a shocked look with both of her eyebrows up. John just smiled at her until MeMaw came back with a bit of Spriten Up in a glass for herself. She held it up and John grabbed his cup and held his up too. After they clinked his cup and her glass, he took a drink from his straw while he watched MeMaw take a great bit swig of Spriten Up at the same time. There was a slightly delayed reaction until her left eye clamped shut, he right eyebrow twitched a bit before her right eye started blinking a little. MeMaw did a slight full body shudder as her head started twitching slightly side to side like some sort of robot glitching out. MeMaw finally managed to move her hand to put the glass down on the counter, but that was only so that she could make a pawing motion at the air for a moment. Then her hands both balled up into a fist and he could see her forcing herself to swallow the mouthful of Spriten Up. After a few moments, she pinched the bridge of her nose and he could just barely make out her mumbling “Why is it in my sinuses. HOW is it in my sinuses. Goddess spare me I can taste my sinuses.” Finally recovering a bit, MeMaw turned around and looked at John who was just smiling as he took another drink for himself. Of course, he held out the cup and offered her another drink. “It’s good, right? Would you like some more?” MeMaw was obviously trying to look mad, but with John looking like an innocent smiling little, she just couldn’t. “No sweety, why don’t we just save some and you can share it with your PaPaw next week?” Johns grin grew even wider as he heard Mommy behind her chime in. “Mom! Will dad even survive that, he has less tolerance for sweet things than we do?” MeMaw patted Mommy on the shoulder and explained “After we left your Father made up all sorts of stories about why you can’t plant the lettuce I want, complete with making up international articles with convincing sounding reference numbers and just kept making it up the entire way home. He’ll survive.” They both stopped to look at John. John, for his part, just ate another cube of Honeydew melon. They knew what he just did on purpose. But if they weren’t going to call him out on it, he was just going to eat his snack and play innocent. He’s just a little, after all. John was slowly catching on to how this world works. After finishing his bowl of melon cubes, MeMaw picked him up and carried him to the bathroom and put him on the counter and ran water. Without thinking about it, she washed and dried his hands for him. “MeMaw, I can do it.” “I know sweety, but I want to help you.” With a half sigh, half growl, he complained “MeMaw, I just … I don’t want … MeMaw, I don’t want to feel like a baby right now, okay?” Suddenly MeMaw stopped and looked him in the eyes without speaking for a few moments before she nodded. “You know, sometimes after a rough inspection, littles need a bit of time to calm back down. Usually after the inspection we are gone and we don’t see it directly. You are still a little, so you DO still have to accept some help. But maybe we can talk about this for a bit.” With a huff, he said point blank “MeMaw, you said I’m a toddler. I’m still an adult.” Slowly nodding for a moment, she picked him up and got him up so his butt was on her arm as she spoke softly to him. “John, this isn’t the world you are used to. And quite frankly, most littles here aren’t as mature as you are. And even then you still need to learn to accept what you can’t change about this world.” Letting his head slump onto her shoulder, he kept complaining “But I’m an adult. I’m not a toddler. I can work, and cook, and mow the grass, and stock shelves, and do everything you can. Just … smaller.” Feeling her cheek on top of his head was comforting, but not reassuring in this moment. “John. Sweety. Littles … I don’t know how to put this gently. Did you know that we have portals and trade with three dimensions of littles?” Looking up now, he asked “Wh… what? Three dimensions of littles?” She simply nodded and explained “And those are only the ones we trade with. There are a few more that … Well let’s just say that those places are not very nice. Every one of them are run by littles.” John didn’t really notice that MeMaw had started walking around and patting his butt trying to keep him comforted. “And us Bigs have been watching all these littles from different dimensions and then there’s the littles here that grow up and then sometimes they … grow back down. And we love them all the more with every passing day.” With that, she lifted him up and gently bumped her forehead against his. “I know that this might be a bit more than you’re ready to digest. But while I know our world isn’t perfect, we don’t let littles go hungry and homeless here. Does that happen in your dimension?” John stammered a bit. This was the most direct and maturely that anyone had addressed him the entire time he was in this dimension. “Well … uhhh…. Yeah. It does, but what does that …” She stopped him with one finger to his lips as she answered “You are one little in a wide world of Bigs and Littles. You don’t know the way things are here, and that’s perfectly fine. Please just try to accept that we know what this world is like, and we are going to do what’s best for you in it. You may not understand it, and honestly you don’t need to understand all of it. You just have to trust us. Okay?” All he could do was nod silently along. How do you respond to being told all of that? “Now. I hate to spoil this moment, but it’s time for you trust me now.” And with him on her arm, he was carried as she went to the fridge and got out a bottle of milk, ready and waiting. As she carried him to the rocking chair, he caught on to what was happening and started trying to squirm to get down. By the time she was sitting down and getting a blanket to wrap him up in he was trying to push her arms away. “MeMaw, I don’t want a nap!” He protested. “Sweety, you don’t have to take a nap right now, you need some milk. It’s nutritious, and you’ll feel better. You can nap later.” While she looped the blanket over him, he tried to roll to get loose, but she simply wrapped him up like he was a toddler burrito. “MeMaw, no!” While he squirmed and tried to somehow wriggle out of the top of the swaddle he was stuck in, she kissed him on the cheek and held the bottle to his lips. He tried to protest again “NO-umpphh” but the nipple of the bottle went right into his mouth. He tried to refuse to drink, but with a little squeeze of the bottle a few drops went into his mouth and he started to swallow and suckle on the nipple seemingly on autopilot. Without knowing how long it was taking to drain the bottle, he tried to do anything he could to stay awake while he got halfway through the bottle. He tried wriggling what little he could. He tried moving his toes. John patently refused to fall asleep right there in her arms and on her terms. As he finished the bottle, his eyelids felt like they were made of lead when he was slid up onto a shoulder and his back was patted in just the right spot to make him give off a soft burp. Pulled back around and resting against MeMaws chest, he felt a pacifier against his lips and gave in to take it. And there, with a belly full of milk, a pacifier in his mouth, and swaddled up nice and warm as the slow motion from the rocking chair moved him back and forth, John dozed off.

Part 6: The car had barely stopped in a parking spot when Cara was ripping off her seatbelt and jumping from the car. The force of standing, however had been all it took to convince her bladder that it was safe to release. Not caring that she was a grown woman in the middle of a crowded parking lot, Cara thrust her hand back into her crotch and pleaded with the gods to stop the flow that had started. By whatever grace, she could feel it ebb as she awkwardly ran towards the building ahead of her. She could feel the fresh warmth in her absorbent underwear and knew that this was much worse than the tiny leaks of the morning. Those had been mere dribbles where this was a legitimate loss of control. She knew that the only thing standing between her and complete disaster was the pressure she was still holding with her hand. It was like all of her body’s defenses had been breached and now the only thing in the way of the flood was her right hand. Even so, she could feel small spurts escaping into the padding with each step. “Comeoncomeoncomeon!”, Cara willed herself as she felt even more pee seeping into the padding with each step up to the front doors to her salvation. The joy of reaching the front doors was quickly dashed as she was forced to pull open on the handle, not even thinking about reaching with her dominant hand. “No!”, she squeaked, as the removal of her last defense and the effort of pulling the heavy metal door open combined to spell her fate. She couldn’t help but feel a physical sense of relief as her bladder released completely into her pull-up, even as she tried with all of her ability to stem the flow and her face turned the deepest shade of crimson yet. Here she was, 21 years old and peeing her pants in the doorway of a rest stop, families and strangers flowing by as her pee flowed out. Speaking of, things felt different in her pull-up. And she hated that she had the experience to compare it to, but this felt… wetter than earlier, she could feel a puddle of pee soaking into her padding and it seemed to be coming out faster than the padding could absorb. Panicking, and afraid to move lest her pull-up leak, she stood there, holding the door open, seemingly ushering others into the building where they, unlike her, could relieve themselves like proper adults in the restroom. She shook her head at the woman who offered to take the open door from her, cringing as she asked again, saying, “Don’t you want to go find your mom, sweetie?”, as though Cara were a child, lost and waiting on her mommy. She did the same to the older man who offered, and she blushed bright red at the little old lady who patted her on the head and called her “such a sweet little girl”. By the time her family got to the door, she had stopped wetting herself, not of her own ability to regain control, but rather because her bladder seemed to have emptied itself fully. Thankfully the padding was catching up to the task as well. “I thought you were in a hurry?”, her dad asked, looking quizzically at her stationary form in the doorway as Ryan said, “thanks”, and walked past, phone in hand, texting. “I-I…”, Cara stuttered, not really sure what to say or do. She wanted to casually check on the state of her shorts, but with her parents right there it would be too much of a giveaway to her predicament. “I-I…I was waiting for you guys”, she said lamely, taking her first step since the wetting had started in the now-swolllen padding, and wincing as her dad held the door open with one arm extended over Cara’s head. Her mom, bringing up the rear, it seemed, just gave her a sympathetic look and took her hand. “She was just waiting for Mom, John”, Patrice said, with a look heavy with meaning, patting her large purse, currently serving as Cara’s diaper bag. “Actually sweetie, can you do me a huge favor and grab me something from the car?”, she said, leaning back towards her husband and whispering into his ear. Still trying to adjust to the overly full pull-up, and using her free hand to subtly feel her butt, Cara couldn’t hear what she was asking, but she was more concerned with the way her mom seemed to know what had happened without her saying a word. Once her hand brushed against her butt, she knew immediately how her mom had known and she felt her face turn redder still. The padding seemed to have swelled dramatically and worse was the damp patch she could feel at the edge of the pullup in the back. How many people had walked past her and could see that?! Had Ryan seen?! “Alright ladies, I’ll be back in a jiffy”, her dad said, smiling sympathetically down at Cara, who was doing her best to turn her back away from the open door while still being held by the hand by her mother. “Come on, sweetie, let’s get you changed”, Patrice said, mercifully using a quiet voice. The walk through the dining and shopping area was excruciating. Cara was forced into somewhat of a waddle from the swollen pull-up, and her mother, with her regular underwear and much-longer legs was moving much more quickly, leaving Cara to be pulled along by the hand like a little girl who couldn’t be trusted to walk alone. As they approached the ladies’ room however, Cara suddenly overtook her mother as she made her way straight for the doorway… until she felt herself being pulled back and off to the left. “Mom, what the hell-“ Cara shouted, before noticing a third sign she hadn’t realized was there before. ‘Family Restroom’, it said, with a small symbol of a few stick figures, including one in a wheelchair, and a baby being changed. Cara felt like all the eyes in the building were on her, a grown woman, being led by the hand into this room. And it felt like they all knew exactly why she was being led in here, exactly which stick figure was her, and exactly what was in her mom’s purse. She was so lost in the humiliation of the moment, she didn’t even protest her mom taking control, locking the door before setting her purse down on the counter. She didn’t protest, that is, until she saw her pulling out a pack of baby wipes, and another offensive flower-adorned pull-up. “Mom, no! I don’t need that!”, Cara whined at her mother, who was still digging in her bag. Looking unimpressed, one eyebrow raised and glancing down at Cara’s waist, Patrice said simply, “Cara, we aren’t playing this game. You are standing in a leaky pull-up right now, young lady. Imagine if I had let you wear your panties?! Wouldn’t it have been more embarsssing to have an accident like this without your pull-up?” Her pullup. Cara imagined how much more humiliating it could have been, peeing her pants in the doorway to the rest stop, pee soaking through her shorts and quickly streaming down her thigh, her calf, before dripping into her socks and sneakers, pooling on the tile so that everyone could see. Having to find someone to clean up her urine, The small wet patch on her shorts felt much less horrific just then. “B-but it won’t happen again!”, Cara whined, regardless of her internal admission. She wanted, more than anything, to keep this embarrassment private, to avoid showing up in a pull-up to see the rest of her family. She only saw them twice a year, and she already had to work to be viewed beyond her childish mishap of last summer. Showing up padded? That would be even worse. Sighing, Patrice set her bag down on the counter and strode towards her daughter. It seemed, from her sympathetic face, that she was going to cave in, give Cara her way like she usually would. Instead, she shook her head and said, “you said that this morning and I bet you’re glad I didn’t listen. Now, are you going to cooperate and get yourself changed or am I going to have to do it?” Crossing her arms over her chest and glaring at her mother, Cara wanted to scream. She thought her whining, “Moooom! I’m not wearing them again, you said it yourself, we’re only like an hour from uncle Luke’s. I can hold it!”, was actually quite calm, considering. Her mother didn’t seem to share this opinion. Stepping forward she began to wordlessly unbutton Cara’s shorts, easily swatting away the small girl’s attempts to block her access. Cara’s protests became meeker when the shorts were slid all the way off and her mom handed them to her, pocket-side first, to see the damage first-hand. “Cara, this isn’t a discussion I’m having with you. You are wearing pull-ups for your own good”, Patrice said gently, turning back to her bag on the counter and pulling something out. Cara was too busy blushing to focus on that as she stood there in her soggy pull-ups, staring down at the two huge half-moon wet patches that were so large now they nearly met in the middle. Glancing down she could see how much the goodnite had swelled in the front, poofing out and forcing her thighs a bit further apart. Looking up at the mirror was even worse. As her mother busied herself with something near the counter, Cara did her best not to be obvious about it but she couldn’t stop looking at herself in the mirror and blushing. The pullup had definitely yellowed and as she shifted uncomfortably, she watched her reflection as a golden droplet trickled its way down her inner thigh to soak into her sock just like she had imagined earlier. She looked like an overgrown toddler standing there in her flowery, soaked pullup, baby blue tank top, and sneakers. Like she was fully dressed. Cara cringed at the horrifying realization that with a big stain on her shorts she might just be that! Even if her mom was making her wear another stupid goodnite, she wouldn’t be able to wear those shorts with the big pee spots on the butt. She couldn’t be expecting Cara to walk back to the car like this, could she?! “Mommmm!”, Cara whined, not even trying to sound calm. “What am I gonna wear?!”, she gestured to her bare legs dramatically. “Calm down, Cara, I have fresh pullups for you, you’re not going to be stuck in those any longer. Now it’s gonna be easier for me to do this for you, can you stay still while I get you cleaned up?”, her mother asked, arching an eyebrow like she didn’t fully trust her adult daughter to behave for a diaper change. Considering the experience that morning it was, perhaps, fair. Not that Cara would admit that. “Y-yeah but-“, Cara started, but she was cut off by her mother’s firm, “no, Cara, no buts. Except for yours staying still and letting me get you clean”. So Cara stayed quiet as her mother fiddled with the side of her pull-up before tearing it open, the cool air hitting her and causing her to shiver despite the heat creeping down her cheeks and neck. The same was done for the other side and soon Patrice was pulling the saturated garment out from between her legs, balling it carefully then leaving Cara there to drop it into the garbage can in the corner of the room. Returning to the task at hand, Patrice set to work pulling baby wipes from the container on the counter and using them to thoroughly cleanse Cara’s legs where the urine had dripped and down to her ankles. Next she set to work on her butt and front, embarrassingly asking Cara to bend over or spread her legs to get better access to clean her up. “A bit more, Cara, baby”, she said while cleaning her most sensitive parts. “You know I always hated these pull-up diapers. It doesn’t make sense, it’s just so much easier to clean a baby up laying down on a proper changing table”, she said, and Cara took this as a reason to widen her stance and even bend her legs a bit to make sure this was easy enough that her mom wasn’t going to change her mind, make her lay down on the marble slab set against the wall. When Cara was fully scrubbed and declared, “all clean”, her mother turned away and rejoined her daughter with not one, but two pull-ups in hand, both opened up and stuck together. “Let’s get you dressed, yeah? I’m sure you’re sick of standing around naked”, Patrice said, smiling sympathetically. And on the one hand, she was right. After the embarrassing cleanup process, Cara would take almost anything her mom offered that would cover her up, and the idea of a new dry pull-up had become almost a positive somehow. But two?! “Mommmm, but… why two?!”, Cara whined, even while stepping obediently into them one leg at a time as her mother threaded them up her thighs. “Because”, her mother began, working the first pull-up up over her bottom, then the next, “you just leaked all over yourself and we don’t need a repeat of that. Clearly these aren’t absorbent enough for you but I don’t have time to stop and look for something that is”. Cara’s lower lip jutted out a bit as she felt her mom adjusting the leak guards on both layers. “B-but isn’t it the same thing? It’s just another pull-up on top, not like making it more absorbent really…” Cara hedged, hoping reason would win out here. “Nope, mommy cut some holes in the first pullup so once that one is wet your peepee will have another layer to soak it up rather than your pants and socks”. With that, Patrice patted her daughter on her bottom with a muted “thwack thwack”, and kissed her on the head. “All dry, pumpkin. All better”. Cara took stock of her situation as her mom cleaned up the counter, repacked her bag and washed her hands. She could feel the added thickness even standing still in how it forced her thighs apart, similar to how it had felt to wear the wet pull-ups earlier, only more stiff. It was weird to admit that she preferred the former in a way. It had at least been warm and conformed a bit. This felt a bit too stiff, a bit too tight. It was nice that it wasn’t sagging like the other had when her shorts came off but- “Wait! Mom! What about my shorts?!”, Cara snapped herself out of her thoughts with the realization that she WASN’T a toddler, fully expected to wander around like this in public. Her mom couldn’t expect her to do that could she?!

Happy 4th of July! Chapter 146: Counsel and Tests BETH LOOKED UP at the woman, “I was going to go change her diaper? She asked me to?” “Is this true?” the woman asked. “Yes, ma’am. She’s my friend,” Carly replied. “Why not use one of the HoloChangers?” “They scare me,” Carly answered honestly. “Hmm… I don’t think this…” The woman was about to argue further when Amanda came from the hallway behind her. “Hi, my name is Doctor Westerfield, Carly is my granddaughter, and Beth is a close family friend. Is there something wrong?” Beth looked at the woman as she seemed to calculate her response. “It’s nice to see you, Doctor Westerfield; we met once; I’m Doctor Shapiro,” she told Amanda. Amanda just stared at her for a moment, “That wasn’t the question I asked. I asked if there was something wrong?” “Umm… I believed this girl was possibly abusing or forcing…” “She’s not,” Amanda said. “I…” “Girls, go ahead and go change Carly, please, and get to class. Doctor Shapiro and I are going to take a walk to my office.” Beth felt her veins freeze with the temperature of Amanda’s voice, “Okay, thanks.” Beth followed the advice and quickly left the building with Nikki close by her side. “That’s the new Dean?” Nikki asked. “Yes,” Carly told her. “Pleasant woman, isn’t she?” “I was curious if I was going to have to take care of her as a problem,” Nikki responded. “Somehow, I don’t think that conversation is going to be too pleasant?” “Honestly, I hope not,” Beth said. “I wish her well if she’s going to try and take on Amanda…” “I just hope I don’t end up a hostage,” Carly told her nervously. Beth cringed at that but nodded, “Don’t worry, with your grandma, along with my mom and dad, and Charlotte in your court…? I would put my money on Shapiro losing every time.” As they made it to the building, she could tell Carly was genuinely afraid – and that was strange to her. Carly had stood up to a whole gang of thugs more than twice her size, armed with knives and guns. Not a single moment had she seemed afraid then. Here? Carly was actually almost trembling as they reached Marconi Hall, and she carried her into the nearest bathroom to Carly’s class. Beth squeezed her tight and rubbed her back like an upset child, feeling a little guilty at that. Opening the bathroom door, she prepared to place her down on the changing table but stopped in just the nick of time! It looked like a warzone had exploded on the table. Bits of poop, smears, and more were all over the table, the walls next to it, and as Beth looked more closely, she saw it was also on the floor. She’d just missed stepping in it! ‘This is normally the cleanest changing table!’ she griped. “Carly, maybe we should try another bathroom?” “Beth, she only has three more minutes to get to class,” Nikki said. “Crap,” Beth said. She looked at the counter beside the sink and decided that Carly was small enough for her to change her there. Beth wasted no time in changing Carly and hugging her. “It’ll be okay, Carly. Just focus on your test; we’ll meet you in the lobby afterward.” Carly leaned into Beth’s hug, nodded, and said, “Thanks, Beth.” Beth placed her down on the ground and watched her walk in with less confidence than she’d ever seen the girl. Clearly, something was bothering her with everything – and Beth didn’t necessarily think that was unwarranted. She was a couple of minutes late to her Fields class, but the professor was running late as well, so no one noticed. Beth had a difficult time focusing in class, but as the professor was giving them a test on Friday, it seemed stupid to ignore him. She forced herself to take notes, adding some last hints he had given, and avoided looking at her phone. I WASN’T SURE why, but after seeing Dr. Shapiro essentially ready to attack Beth and myself, I was badly shaken. I was sitting down in my usual seat, and Carter, who was also in my Intelligence class, asked, “Is everything okay? Who was that other woman?” “She’s the new interim Dean of Littles,” I told him. “She didn’t seem like a very nice person…?” “Definitely didn’t give a good first impression to my grandmother,” I told him. “What was the deal this morning? I heard all the Littles were rounded up…?” “I’m still not sure,” I told him. On a whim, I showed him the email of edicts. “What the fuck?” He said in response. “Definitely looks like trouble coming our way,” I told him. “Keep your head down,” he told me, “but remember, people stood up for you all not that long ago. I’m surprised they’re stupid enough to try again so soon.” “I’m not,” I sighed. Right then, Professor Davis started passing out test pads. “Good morning! This test should run most of you about ninety minutes, but you have the full two hours during the class time. I’ll even extend that another hour until the next class needs this room if anyone really needs it.” ‘Rather generous,’ I thought to myself, appreciating at least one faculty member not choosing to be a jerk that day! When he got to my desk, he shuffled through the tablets and handed me one that was significantly smaller. “I thought you might appreciate one that is better sized,” he said to me. “Thank you,” I told him, even as I worried that someone would use that as a way to ensure I failed a test. He’d been fair to me the whole semester, though, so I was willing to give him the benefit of the doubt. Shortly thereafter, I logged into the test and clicked through the multiple-choice questions. There were a couple questions that asked for you to type a response, but it was one of the more straightforward tests I could have hoped for! I was finished and triple-checking my answers just an hour into the test. It made me terrified I was making stupid mistakes. It was either that or I really did know what I was doing… After reviewing it again and making one or two additions to some of the open-response questions, I pressed submit. Gathering my stuff, I was sure I was the first person finishing the test, and Professor Davis raised his eyebrow as I handed in my tablet. “Did you complete the test?” “I believe so?” I told him. “Problems?” “No? It was pretty straightforward?” “I hope it went well; I’ll post scores tonight,” he told me. “That’s quick, thanks,” I told him. I made my way out the door and found the lobby area was pretty quiet. I was just about to walk towards Beth’s class when I saw Grandma sitting in a chair. “Grandma?” I said. “Done already?” She said. I nodded, “It was mostly multiple-choice, and all just regurgitation of facts?” “Hopefully, it went well,” she told me. “We need to talk… I already let Nikki know to tell Beth you’ll have to catch her after lunch today.” “Where are we going?” “Lunch with some friends,” she told me cryptically. “Okay…?” I said, even as she picked me up. “It seems that there’s some information being spread that needs to be stopped,” Grandma told me. “Wasn’t I supposed to keep my head down?” “That was before Melanie Shapiro decided to declare war!” BETH WORRIED AS her class concluded that a shoe was ready to land on their head with everything. She’d already been worried about Reila, but now it seemed there was another problem for Littles, too. Those dorms had lost many people before the protests but seemed to be mostly stable since then. Carly and her friends had definitely seemed happier, at least! As class ended, she saw a message from Nikki saying that Amanda was taking Carly for lunch. ‘I hope she’s safe,’ Beth nervously thought. Amanda had looked like she was prepared to go full-on ‘mama bear’ with that woman. “Where do you want to eat lunch?” Nikki asked. “I’d already mentioned to Livy we could do some last-minute studying for our Calc final if we met up at Westerfield?” “Let’s head that way, then?” Nikki told her. Beth and Nikki walked silently down the sidewalks, even as she noticed some small things going on with the Littles that she hadn’t paid attention to earlier that day. Every girl Little had either braided pigtails with bows tied to the ends that morning or loose pigtails. Usually, she would see some variation beyond that. It was clear that it had been coordinated that day to only have two options. The one or two girls she saw with hair too short for pigtails had been given elastic headbands, like the ones she’d seen for infants before, complete with a bow on top. The boys looked like extra care had been taken with their hair that day, with gel and hairspray, as if it were picture day for elementary kids. Beth found Livy in the Union in line for chicken and decided to join behind her. “Hi, Livy,” she told her. “Hey,” she said. “Where’s Carly?” “Her Grandma took her for lunch somewhere?” “Is she okay?” Beth fought to keep from worrying, “I think so.” When they had their lunch, she couldn’t help but watch one Little at the checkout line getting upset, “What do you mean I can’t have a drink?” “I’m sorry, sweetie, but we don’t have any sippy cups at this location yet, and we’re not allowed to serve Littles in anything that’s not spillproof. We can let you fill one if you have it?” “Why would I have a sippy cup?!?” The boy looked like he was close to blowing when a tall girl behind him said something to him. Beth watched his shoulders roll over, and something was said to the cashier as the girl took two drinks. Several other Littles seemed to be behind them in line, trying to figure out what to do about it all. “What the hell is going on today?” Livy asked quietly. “At breakfast this morning, they insisted on all of the Littles wearing bibs? I saw half of them being shoved baby bottles, and the rest had sippy cups?” Livy was a little taller than Beth, but both knew when push came to shove, they were not Bigs. “Here,” Beth said, showing her a picture of the message that Carly had shown her. “You’ve got to be freaking kidding me?!?” Livy hissed. “I wish I was,” Beth said. “So they’re just going to… what?” Livy asked. “I don’t have a clue. From what I can tell, there’s some new Little’s Dean that came in this past week? She seems to have hired a new nest mother as an interim, too?” “Aren’t interim people usually just there to keep the ship afloat?” Livy asked. “You would think so?” “Something else is clearly going on,” Nikki spoke up. “I’d recommend not talking in the open like this.” “You think…?” Livy asked. “I wouldn’t trust anything right now, Livy,” Nikki told her honestly. “Hey, umm… is Reila okay?” Livy asked Beth instead. Beth felt her stomach clench, “Why do you ask?” “She wouldn’t talk much last night?” Beth debated about what she should say if Reila hadn’t told her. “Her test didn’t go so good,” she told her. “She may be in some trouble.” “Why exactly did we come to Emerson?” Livy asked. “I am actually wondering that more every day,” Beth told her. I FOUND MYSELF experiencing something for lunch that didn’t happen all that often back home, even with our family being exceptionally wealthy. Grandma had driven me in her car to a nearby restaurant; they’d led her to a private back room without even asking who she was, and there we found Aunt Megan. “Hi, Aunt Megan!” I told her. “Carly,” she smiled and gave me a hug. “Hi, Mandy,” she told her sister. “Thanks for coming, Megan. Edgar should be here soon, I think,” Grandma told her. “Of course!” she told her. There was a booster seat attached to a chair where Grandma sat me down. A waitress came by right then and took an order for food and drinks for the three of us, even as a tall man, a bit taller than Grandma, arrived. His hair was graying, and he looked to be probably about my mom’s age. “Hi Edgar, I haven’t seen you in a while?” Aunt Megan said to him as she greeted him with a hug. “Too long,” he said. “Good to see you again, Amanda. We don’t normally run into each other this often?” He said. “No, I’d rather not need lawyers,” Grandma told him. “Carly, this is Edgar Freeman. He’s a former classmate of Beth’s father.” “Nice to meet you,” I told him. “Same, I’ve heard lots of stories about your mom!” I blushed a bit at that; it seemed everyone had stories about her! After the waitress took his order, she disappeared and closed the door behind her. Grandma pulled out one of her jammers and activated it. “Okay, thank you both for coming. Something is going on at the university all of a sudden, and I’m worried something will happen to Carly here.” “What’s happening?” Edgar asked. “Well, apparently, last week the Board of Regents decided to appoint a different interim-Dean for Littles while they’re performing their final search after they fired Emma Greene.” “Who did they bring in?” He asked. “Melanie Shapiro?” Grandma said. “The name sounds familiar?” Megan said. “She ran the daycare at the university for thirty years before retiring?” “Now I remember her,” Megan replied, “she was a piece of work in some litigation before she retired.” “That’s her,” Grandma said. “Fortunately, she didn’t do anything to Stacy back then, but I watched her be utterly ruthless with a nanny who didn’t follow procedures back then. I guess my question is, why would you hire someone who’s essentially an overqualified babysitter to run the Little Dorms?” I nodded. “Pretty obvious answer, if you’re cynical enough,” Edgar said. “What else?” “She brought in this woman, Wendy Chester. Cameron and Addison knew her. She ran the daycare Addison first put Cameron in during his adoption. I guess Addison fired her, and she bounced around some other places? We’re trying to get a handle on exactly what happened there.” “So she’s a piece of work, too?” Edgar asked. “Definitely,” Grandma agreed as food suddenly arrived. My cup was plastic, with a straw and a lid, but other than that, there were no obvious signs that I was a baby for once at a meal out. The food was by far too large in proportion. Still, it was a fantastic pasta and chicken dish that I ate as the conversation continued. “So anyway, Carly, tell us about what’s been going on yesterday and today?” I swallowed my bit of food and said, “Well, it started yesterday…” I told them about my conversation with Lilly, then how I had ended up going to bed, having breakfast that morning with the other Littles, who were being bibbed and babied with sippy cups and baby bottles, and then the message from the Dean. I showed that message to them, and they both shook their heads, “What’s gotten into them?” Megan said. “Seriously, they just had a national protest and fired the old people for less?” “I don’t understand it either,” Grandma replied. Edgar looked thoughtful, “I’m going to need to look into some things. It’s interesting that they’ve appointed a new person like this from the Board of Regents. I’m wondering if someone complained about the Littles getting away with too much, talked to the right people, and then brought in Shapiro?” “I think it may be more widespread than that?” I told them, thinking of what I knew about Reila. “Someone hacked one of my friend’s tests, we think, and gave her a completely different test that she then failed.” “That may be unrelated, Carly. I think that has more to do with you and Beth?” She sighed, “I’m not convinced that they didn’t accidentally give that to Reila instead of Beth?” I nodded, “I’ve thought about that, too…” “So, where do we go from here?” Grandma asked. “Well, how far do we want to push this, Mandy?” Megan asked her. “This would have to be a suit from Carly to have standing?” “And she’s signed away those rights,” Edgar told me. I sighed, knowing that was likely the case from the pages and pages of digital forms I’d signed before I came. “So, obviously, we need to figure out another angle?” Grandma said. “The political pressure with the student protests seems to have been successful before?” “Surprising, really,” Edgar said. “If Charlotte Perez was involved again, it might quickly contain itself?” “I could ask?” I mentioned. “You know her?” Edgar asked. “She’s in my filmmaking class; we’re become pretty good friends.” He looked thoughtful, “I wouldn’t ask just yet…” He shook his head, “There are two more days after today before Spring Break. Don’t rock the boat. Wait to take action until afterward, and be absolutely certain that no one can blame it on you. Are you following the tech rules?” he asked. “I handed in my EdgeSphere set and my phone last night. They gave me my phone back today until I go back.” “We’ll try and figure out a way to get some surveillance in the nests. That request made me instantly wonder what’s coming next that they’re trying to hide,” Edgar said. We finished eating and left without a clear plan in place. I could tell that Grandma, Edgar, and Megan thought it was smarter to wait things out. I hoped they were right! Grandma stopped by the changing table near my Math classroom to change me before class, and Molly came in. “Hi, Carly,” she cooed while my butt was up in the air. I sighed, “Hi, Molly.” “Who was that?” Grandma asked me as she carried me to the room a couple minutes later. “Classmate,” I told her. “She seems friendly enough, but watch out for her… She seems to have a mothering fixation there…” “Believe me, we’ve had that conversation!” “Now, I wish you’d had some time to cram. Are you going to be okay for this test?” She asked me. “I’ll be fine,” I told her, smiling. She whispered in my ears, “Tell no one about the contacts. They won’t show up on any scan and should stay on your eye in the same spot until we release them. Don’t give them up no matter what unless someone takes them out of your eyes somehow. No one makes them that size, so they shouldn’t believe you can have them. I’m going to look into something with them later to make them even more functional. They may be your only resource if this gets any worse.” Grandma left me at the door, and I walked into what I hoped would be an easy exam for me! +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please press that all-important Like button!!!!! (Pretty please with ice cream and cherries and sprinkles and strawberries and cookies and chocolate syrup on top???) I really appreciate all of you who keep commenting, please continue to do so! My muse for another project is being a bit of a pain right now, so I may swing back by and write some more on this over the next week. Just as a reminder, I started a Discord server if you're interested in the AI Music post I did on YouTube, or just want to chat about my work. For now, that's all it is... it may expand in the future. It's kind of an experiment at this point! You can join here: https://discord.gg/6xVnzUnM

Amelia and Catherine are heading out, which means a babysitter for Emily. The big baby is obviously nervous, but the babysitter has more in common with her than she thinks. --- Every update I post is available on my Ream and SubscribeStar pages one week before it is posted everywhere else. For $5 you can see everything I post before the rest of the diapered world. For $10 you can see every update early plus EVERY exclusive story I have written. That's 35 stories available ONLY on my subscription pages and nowhere else! I rely on my wonderful subscriber's support to be able to write like I do. Writing is my only income and the money I earn goes to help paying the bills, food and everything else my wife and I need. Everyone's support is HUGELY appreciated, without it I would have to find other work and I wouldn't be able to write nearly as much as I do, maybe at all. So thank you to everyone who checks out my subscriber pages and considers supporting me ❤️ https://reamstories.com/elfy https://subscribestar.adult/elfy --- “Catherine!” Amelia called out, “Could you get that. I’m a little busy here.” “Give me a second.” Catherine replied from the other room. Amelia continued with the diaper change as Catherine hurried past and down the stairs. Emily heard the door open and then a stranger’s voice. She shivered with anxiety as the final tape was placed on her diaper. “Who is she?” Emily asked nervously. “Don’t worry.” Amelia replied as she rubbed the side of Emily’s face, “She’s someone I know from years ago, since college in fact, and we’ve stayed in touch. She was more than happy to help.” Emily had a lot of questions but contented herself with silence. She was taped up in the fresh diaper and then helped off the table. The onesie was popped back together and Emily almost immediately started biting her nails with nerves. “Don’t suck your thumb, baby.” Amelia said, “Here, I have something for you.” Emily watched as Amelia went across the room to a drawer which stored a lot of spare diapers. She didn’t know what her wife was getting and, to be frank, she wasn’t thinking about it. Her attention was drawn much more by the conversation she could hear downstairs. Catherine could be heard clearly, alongside a voice Emily didn’t recognise at all. “Open up.” Amelia said. Emily was so used to following commands that her mouth opened her up almost immediately. She saw her wife’s hand coming towards your face and a second later plastic was hitting her upper and lower lips. A soft silicone rested on her tongue and it didn’t take Emily long to work out she had been given a pacifier. A trail of drool escaped the corner of her mouth as she pressed her tongue against the bulb that filled a surprising amount of her mouth. “Now that is adorable!” Amelia said with a big smile. Emily was pulled into a tight hug. She thought back to a matter of weeks ago where she would never have allowed herself to be in such a situation. She was blushing but didn’t think to take the pacifier out. There was one advantage to this new accessory though as it meant she wouldn’t be expected to say anything. “Right, no point wasting more time.” Amelia said as she took Emily’s hand. Amelia walked forwards and clearly expected Emily to follow. However, even though the idea of being disobedient worried her, Emily remained on the spot. Amelia turned around and looked at her. Looking at the ground Emily expected to be punished for not doing as she was told, a warning was the least she would get, surely. “I don’t want to go downstairs.” Emily said quietly around the pacifier bulb. Her voice was quiet and strangely muffled by the object in her mouth. “I know it’s scary.” Amelia said. She reached out and stroked Emily’s face, “But trust me, everything will be fine.” “But I look like…” Emily turned her head to the mirror in the corner of the room, “A baby…” Emily half-expected Amelia to try to say she was wrong. But that would have been a laughable argument to try and make. Emily was clearly diapered, wearing a onesie and had a pacifier in her mouth which she was busy drooling around. Instead, Amelia simply held her hand and stepped up next to her so she was appearing in the mirror as well. “I know.” Amelia said softly. She paused for a second, “Did you know it’s our anniversary today?” Emily’s eyes popped open. She wouldn’t have said that she forgot the anniversary, it was more that she didn’t really keep her attention on the date at all. Unfortunately, for Emily, this was nothing new. Before all this stuff had started Emily rarely remembered their special day, it was even less often that she did anything special for it. “It’s alright.” Amelia chuckled when she saw Emily’s panicky expression, “But, whilst I have a date tonight, I haven’t forgotten you.” “What do you mean?” Emily mumbled around the pacifier. “You’ll see.” Amelia’s eyes twinkled slightly as she smiled. Emily felt Amelia’s hands take hold of her face. Amelia looked so beautiful and Emily’s face was tilted so she was facing her. Amelia leaned in and kissed Emily on the lips. It was enough to make Emily melt like putty into her wife’s hands. The kiss was broken and Emily looked away feeling embarrassed for some reason. Emily felt herself blushing even harder but as Amelia squeezed her hand she started to follow her wife to the top of the stairs. Emily’s knees shook as they started walking downstairs. She sucked hard on the pacifier which she found slightly calming, it gave her something other than her current situation to think about. The closer they got to the living room the more she heard herself whining slightly. The door was opened and Emily was pulled forwards. She kept her face down as the conversation stopped and she felt all eyes turning towards her. The longer she waited for someone to speak the thicker her diaper felt, the more obvious her babyishness seemed to shine. “Davina, this is Emily.” Amelia said. “Hello Emily.” Davina said, “It’s nice to meet you.” Emily forced herself to look up. She had never seen Davina before and had no idea what she had in common with Amelia. She was sitting down but was clearly taller and stronger than any of the other women in the room. She had long platinum blonde hair and a gorgeous, almost model-like, face. She was smiling, it was clearly genuine and, to Emily’s surprise, she didn’t seem at all surprised by her appearance. “Say hello.” Amelia prompted Emily who was still staring. Not wanting to speak Emily raised a hand and gave a little wave before quickly looking back down. She was pretty sure she would’ve felt less exposed and vulnerable if she was completely naked. She heard Amelia chuckling beside her. “She’s shy.” Emily could hear Amelia’s grin through her tone of voice, “But don’t worry, she’s very friendly. I’m sure you’ll both get on swimmingly. You have a lot in common.” Amelia let go of Emily’s hand and the diapered woman immediately reached out to try and grab it again. She felt like she was being unmoored. That her last link with safety was being severed as Amelia walked over to the couch where Catherine was sat. “Ready?” Amelia asked her girlfriend. Emily looked up with panic in her eyes. They were really just going to leave her there right away. She didn’t know this woman! “I think so.” Catherine said. She wasn’t looking at Amelia though, she was looking at Emily, “Are you OK, Emily?” For the first time in weeks Emily thought about defying Amelia. She thought about leaping forwards and wrapping her arms around her, to beg her not to leave. The “B” word started circling around her head. She didn’t want to be a burden, she didn’t want to ruin a date between Catherine and Amelia, but she was so worried! “If you don’t want us to go out you can just say so.” Catherine said using her patented therapist voice. Emily saw Amelia’s face fall slightly. She clearly expected Emily to put a stop to everything and to mess up her night out. Even though she was scared, Emily hated to see her wife looking upset, she couldn’t make that happen. She reached up and pulled her pacifier out of her mouth. A long line of drool trailed between the pacifier’s bulb and her mouth. “I’ll be OK.” Emily practically whispered. She pushed the pacifier back in quickly, almost as if she was worried that if she left her mouth unfilled she would suddenly change her mind. “I’m sure we’ll be fine.” Davina said from the couch, “Enjoy yourselves.” Everyone said their goodbyes. Emily swallowed hard as Amelia and Catherine left the room and a second later walked out the front door. She couldn’t hear what was being said but Catherine seemed to be talking quite animatedly to Amelia about something. The door closed and silence fell. Emily continued to face the doorway. “It’s nice to meet you.” Davina said again. Emily remained silent though she did at least turn to face her babysitter. She wasn’t sure what to do. The playpen was right next to her but she felt embarrassed. This was the first person to see her like this outside of their little family. She wasn’t sure how this woman wasn’t just outright laughing at her. “You’ve got no reason to be nervous.” Davina said, “I’m ABDL too, it’s all cool with me.” ABDL? Emily wasn’t sure what Davina was talking about. Her tone was friendly though. Emily felt that she wasn’t under any threat, she didn’t think Amelia would leave her alone with a stranger if she wasn’t sure they would be safe. There was another awkward silence. Emily just didn’t know what to say to this person. “So, what do you do for fun?” Davina asked conversationally. “Pway.” Emily lisped around the pacifier. She blushed and pulled the soother out of her mouth, “Play.” “Cool!” Davina replied. She seemed delighted that Emily had responded at all, “What sort of games do you play?” Emily didn’t understand. Why wasn’t this woman making fun of her? Why was she acting like there wasn’t a fully grown woman in her mid-twenties in front of her dressed like a baby. Emily just vaguely pointed at the dolls she often created little stories with. Davina nodded her head. After a couple of seconds Emily stepped into the playpen and awkwardly sat down next to the dolls. Playing was something she had got used to in recent times but doing it in front of another person was hard even when that person was Amelia or Catherine yet alone a stranger. “What are their names?” Davina asked. “Huh?” Emily frowned. “Your dolls.” Davina nodded towards the small plastic figures. “Oh, erm, I don’t know…” Emily muttered around the pacifier. She pulled it out of her mouth, “I guess they don’t have names.” “No names!” Davina acted shocked, “But everybody needs a name!” Emily looked up at Davina. She couldn’t tell if she was making fun of her. She seemed genuine but she was talking to her as if she was the baby she looked like. Maybe she shouldn’t even fight it, after all she looked and sounded like one. No one seemed to expect her to do anything grown up, so why not just accept her place. Was that something she could do? Was it something she SHOULD do? She was supposed to be an adult. For the next little while Emily played with her dolls. At first, she was bashful and only doing it half-heartedly but Davina was very good at making it all feel almost normal. She asked questions about the stories Emily was acting out and even made suggestions to enhance the story. It wasn’t long until Emily was practically putting on a little show using the dolls as puppets. For a good twenty minutes Emily acted out a story in front of the woman who was quickly feeling like much less of a stranger. “That’s great.” Davina said with a little applause when one little scene finished, “But could you come over here for a minute?” “Hmm?” Emily muttered. Davina waved Emily forwards. She was standing outside the playpen patting the bars in front of her. Emily shuffled forwards on her knees and then stood up to waddle forwards. She wasn’t sure what the babysitter wanted but as soon as she was in front of the bars Davina reached down and cupped her hand underneath Emily’s diaper. Without thinking she spread her legs and pushed her crotch out a little in front of her. It was a well-practiced position for diaper checks. “Oh, baby, you’re very wet!” Davina said with a big smile. “I am?” Emily frowned. “You didn’t know?” Davina asked with raised eyebrows. Emily slowly shook her head. She had known she was wet from the way her diaper hung between her legs but she didn’t really remember peeing. It happened so often she had stopped paying attention to when she needed to go, but now that Davina had called attention to it, she could feel that her padding was indeed soaked. “We’ll have to get you changed.” Davina said as she pulled her hand back and walked around to the gate of the playpen. Emily felt her heart hammer a little faster. This woman was undoubtedly hot, she was like a bombshell as she held the gate open for Emily to come through. Emily had never been changed by someone other than Amelia or Catherine but this strange babysitter seemed not to have the slightest hesitation. Emily started slowly shuffling forwards. “Good girl.” Davina said. Emily felt that familiar swell of pride when she heard those magic words. She blushed, it was one thing responding to them when it was someone, she knew using them, it was something else altogether when it was a stranger. Especially one as pretty as Davina. She tried not to let it show how pleased she was by the compliment. --- If you enjoyed this and would like to see the next part of the story RIGHT NOW you can do so on my SubscribeStar and Ream pages: https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/m1cuafz5dm/chapter/mcr41ehi6ffa6738 https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1945715

Thursday part two, Michael is finally accepting that his life is changing... for the better. Chapter 60 Thursday, part two. It wasn’t very long, and I felt my little boy waking up again. I wasn’t surprised as he lifted up his head and looked around, I didn’t think he was really very tired. “Mommy? Can I get up now?” he asked. I tugged my shirt closed over my breast and smiled. Then I reached up to touch his arm. I told him, “Sure sweetie, you’ve been a good boy and laid down for a little bit, that’s all I ask.” Then I pointed, “Do you want some help with your shortalls? Want Mommy to fasten the shoulder straps?” I smiled when he blushed a little, I think he might have even forgotten all he had on was a diaper and shirt. Sigh… he’s adjusting pretty well to being my baby. But the web site suggested weekly training days, just so they don’t forget. Soon he was dressed again, and I patted his cute bottom as he left the nursery. … I wonder what I can do for Julia? She’s helped so much with Mom. I had already cooked her a nice dinner; maybe I could bake her something. I wonder if I have some cream cheese, she might like a nice cheesecake. But she’s going to see Sammy this weekend, better get it to her before Friday night. ++++++++++ After naptime, Mommy helped me with my outfit. Then I went out towards the living room. I wasn’t sure what I was going to do at first, but I wandered down to my basement workshop and looked at my project. Standing there, staring at the drawing I was working from, I felt the urge to pee, so I just naturally grabbed at my crotch. That instantly took my mind from my project to the fact that I was in a diaper, and my cock was in my cage. Why did she put that on? Not like Julia or Francine are coming over. And certainly Sam wasn’t visiting. I’ve been good, she agreed on that. And she’s always said this isn’t for punishments. But here I am, feeling a trickle over my balls but as I squeeze, not feeling my dick. Let me point out, for the record, that when you’re locked in a chastity cage, thinking about it and grabbing your crotch is a silly thing to do. The more I thought about it, the more my cock tried to get hard, which just emphasized the fact that I was in a chastity cage. It’s a vicious cycle. Soon my thoughts were of nothing else. I went over to the hiding place and looked for my spare key. It was right there, where it was supposed to be. Either my wife never found it, or she chose to leave it where I put it. I could use it. Just take and unlock my dick for a quick one and put it back on??? Sarah wouldn’t find out… would she? And it’s not like masturbating is against any rules… She’s often said ‘perfectly natural… especially for little boys…’ But what if she did find out? She might decide to paddle me. Not just a few swats like earlier. But I’m not even sure WHY she put it on in the first place. She didn’t say I COULDN’T play with myself… As I thought about the idea, my hand was rubbing some more. That just made my dick more desperate. Maybe this is a test? She’s testing to see if I can behave. But she played with herself this morning… I smelled her scent on that towel. She gets to relieve herself and I don’t? Is that the test? Or is she hoping I’ll get desperate enough that I’ll agree to something. Agree to anything just so I can cum? “Mikey? Mikey where are you sweetie?” she was calling me from upstairs. I jerked my hand away from my diaper. Even though I could tell she was still upstairs, the thought of being caught trying to jerk off made my heart start pounding. I tried to sound calm as I answered, “Down here Mommy… in my workshop.” “Oh, well I need you to come up here, we’ve got to do something,” was her reply. I started up the stairs. Maybe it’s good that I didn’t unlock myself. I couldn’t have put it back on before she would have come down and caught me. At least this time, I didn’t have to decide on my own. As I closed the basement door and turned to look at her, she had her purse and car keys in her hand. She said simply, “There you are. We have to make a quick trip to the store, I need to get some cream cheese. I decided to bake a cheesecake for my sister.” I blinked and realized, she’s talking about taking me, dressed just like I am!!! I wasn’t ready for this, and I started to say as much, “But... but I can’t go out like this! These pants are way too… too…” I was somewhat at a loss for anything more to say. Shortalls with crotch snaps?!?!?! Everybody would be staring at me. And these are pretty snug, everyone would know I’m wearing diapers!! She frowned at me and put her hands on her hips. Then she said calmly, “Sweetie, it’s only for a couple minutes and your Auntie is working so she can’t babysit.” Then she went on, saying, “I told you, Thursdays, you’re a little mama’s boy or girl… period. I’m not about to leave you home alone and that’s final. Baby’s that still wet their diapers are much too little to be left home.” She reached out to grab my hand and started towards the garage. As she opened the door and led me towards the car, she added, “If you behave yourself, I’ll let you sit in the car while I run inside. If you put up a fuss, then you’ll have to come into the store with me. Understand?” … On the way to the store, I made up my mind that I was going to behave. But I was extremely nervous, which didn’t help my bladder. Mommy did take a moment to find a parking space that was farther away, not next to any other cars. As she gathered her purse, she smiled at me and leaned over to give me a kiss. She said softly, “I wouldn’t really take you inside the store like this, but I wanted you to behave. I’ll be back in just a few minutes sweetie, then we’ll be back home before you know it.” ++++++++++ As I rushed through the store, I picked up a couple of other things. But I kept it under ten items so I could use the express lane. I know it was a little mean to lie about bringing him inside, but he behaved, and I just pushed him a little outside his comfort zone. When I got back to the car, there was somebody parked on his side. Some lady got out with two kids and headed inside. I don’t think any of them even noticed Mikey. Just the same, I quickly got in and looked over at him, asking, “Are you doing okay?” He blushed a little but nodded. Then he said, “Yeah, they didn’t seem to notice anything.” “Then why are you blushing?” I asked. He took a deep breath and let it out, saying, “Just as the car pulled up, it sort of surprised me and I wet myself.” I leaned and kissed his cheek, “It’s okay, you’ve been a very good boy for Mommy. Done just what Mommy asked. Now, let’s get home again shall we?” It was adorable, the little smile he gave me as he said, “Yes Mommy… I’m a good boy.” … When we got home, I carried my shopping inside and set it on the counter. As I started putting things away, I explained to my baby, “Now Mommy has to get this started and in the oven quick sweetie. Mommy can change baby’s diaper in a little while.” As I reached for my large mixing bowl, I noticed he just squatted down and sat in his ‘spot’ on the kitchen floor. I gave him a quick smile and got out my recipe box and started. I knew the recipe almost by heart, but I stopped a few times to pretend reading. Actually, I wanted to slow things down and watch my baby. He’s so cute, sitting there with his knees spread, sucking his thumb. Mashing the butter and crumble together and spreading it in the pan, I heard a crinkle and glanced as I saw his hand rubbing the front of his diaper. Soon I was pouring the mixture into the pie pan. Still rubbing sweetie? Bet you wish Mommy hadn’t caged your little dinky, don’t you. Have you thought to even ask? Well until you do, you’ll just have to do without. I popped the pan in the oven and started rinsing out the bowl and dishes. With my back to him as I stood at the sink, it wasn’t long and I felt a bump against my bottom. Without turning around, I just leaned forward a little and poked my bottom at him. I giggled a little as I felt his face nuzzling right between my cheeks, so I said, “Ooo… is someone trying to give Mommy some special kisses?” I heard a soft murmur as I finished rinsing the mixing spoon and leaned forward, my elbows on the sink. I spread my feet apart and he buried his face deeper. I wasn’t super interested, having already pleasured myself this morning. But I knew my scent was fairly strong and let him smell me. How about now baby? Does the smell of Mommy’s pussy make your little dinky hard? Oh that’s right… you haven’t asked me to unlock it yet. Which is it going to be sweetie… play in your diapers like a little baby? Or ask Mommy to let you jerk off? When I felt his fingers reaching for the waist of my jeans, I decided that was enough for now. I stood up straight and turned around, smiling down as he raised his chin to look up at me. I gently brushed his cheek and smiled, “Now, does my little baby want to wear a wet diaper until dinner? Or should Mommy change you before you get a diaper rash?” He was quiet for a minute, staring up into my eyes. Then he asked the one thing I was afraid of, “Mommy, can we go to the bedroom and make love?” Sigh, you still haven’t accepted it have you… I hate to do this but… I smiled and said as gently as I could, “No sweetie, that’s the one thing you just can’t do.” The poor guy, I honestly think he expected me to say yes. But it’s time to be totally frank. He has to face the reality of things, “Sweetheart, I love you more and more every day. But you know what will happen. I’ll strip you down, you’ll see me half naked and POOF!! You’ll make a mess all over the bed, or me, or both. Then you’ll get upset. I’ll have a mess to clean up, you’ll start crying and need me to hold you. And then I’ll probably have to put you back in diapers before you piss yourself. In the end, we’ll be right back here, you in diapers and me loving you just the same.” Sigh… Julia is so right. When they’re in diapers they get so much more emotional. Here it comes… My poor baby’s eyes started filling up with tears and he plunged his face against my crotch as he hugged my legs. I ran my fingers through his hair and let him whimper for a minute. Then I explained, “It’s okay!... I keep telling you, I LOVE YOU… premature squirting and all. I love taking care of my little baby and that’s never going to change. You can make my toes curl up with that mouth of yours like… like nothing else in the world. You just have to learn to love yourself sweetheart. The same way that Mommy loves you.” He stayed there, face buried in my crotch for several minutes. I was pretty sure his little dick had gone limp, and I wouldn’t be surprised if he soaked his diaper. It really is okay darling, I’ve had more orgasms this past month than I would have thought possible. And knowing how special you are, I feel secure in knowing that no woman is going to steal you away. I glanced at the clock, a few more minutes before the cheesecake needed to come out. But almost Julia’s quitting time so I needed to send her a text. I gently pushed my baby’s head from me and lifted his chin to say to him, “Mommy needs to send a quick text, then let’s get my wonderful little boy in a clean diaper shall we? Go to the nursery and Mommy will be right there.” He put on a brave face, wiped his wet cheek and nodded, whispering, “Okay Mommy.” I took out my phone and sent a quick missive as he started crawling towards the nursery. ///// “Hey, if you stop by, I made cheesecake!” “Be there in 20.” “It will barely be cooled by then!” “Then set a plate for me and we’ll have it for dessert.” “LOL… I’ll order pizza. Still like Hawaiian?” “Yes please. Packing up to leave now.” “Slow down girl, you’ll get a ticket. Besides, baby needs changing first.” “Does he ever use the potty anymore? Sheesh…” “Not your concern now is it. Besides, I love him.” “Yeah, you’ve been in heaven this whole time.” “Pbbbt… jealous.” “Nope, I have Sammy. Getting in car now.” “Drive safe, see you soon.” ///// ++++++++++ As I climbed onto the nursery bed and laid back, my mind was a mix of emotions. Said we’re probably never going to make love ever again. She didn’t say never, but what she did say seemed pretty final. Her words had the ring of truth, but still, it stung. I’m not a porn star, I’ve always known that. But I’m not even a regular guy when it comes to sex. But I do have a wonderful woman that loves me and accepts me as I am. I know a lot of guys wished they had this much. And it’s not like I don’t get my balls drained often enough, even if it is into a diaper or my wife’s mouth and not her pussy. Well, I hope she’ll still give me blowjobs. I really screwed that up yesterday. She might not do that with my cock for a while. She said something about cuffs? To keep naughty hands out of the way. Might be the only way she’ll suck me off now. Just as I thought about my wrists tangled behind my back, she walked into the room. She smiled and told me, “Auntie-J will be here for pizza in just a few minutes. Let’s get my little boy taken care of shall we?” She grabbed a diaper and some wipes and sat down on the edge of the bed. She reached and it took a few seconds to undo the half dozen snaps running along the inseam of my shortalls. She had me lift a little as she tugged them up out of the way and soon there was the familiar sound of diaper tapes ripping open. As she wiped me clean, she didn’t seem to notice any of the precum I knew had been leaking from my desperate cock earlier. Maybe it had all washed away when I peed myself. Oh geez… when she wipes my balls like that… I felt my dick trying to grow again but she ignored it. Then I had to hug my knees for her. That exposes my backside. A month ago, I didn’t know this would arouse me… being touched there… she’s wiping around it… Almost teasing my hole. My cock was as erect and swollen as my cage would let it. But I knew if Julia was coming over any minute now, it was going to remain safely locked away. As I was about to start whimpering, Mommy slid the clean diaper underneath my bottom and had me lower my legs. Soon she was snapping up my shortalls again. She leaned down and kissed me on the cheek, “There’s Mommy’s good little boy. Now you just relax until Auntie-J gets here, I’m going to order some pizza.” And that smile… sigh…All in all, I’m one happy little boy. ++++++++++ When Sarah said she made cheesecake, and would order pizza, it was perfect timing. I hadn’t a clue what I wanted for dinner. I arrived and parked just seconds before the pizza delivery. In fact, I rang the bell and turned to smile at the college kid as she walked up to the door. Sarah opened it and I let myself in as she dealt with the pizza. I looked around and smiled when I saw a little boy sitting on the floor of the living room. I smirked as I thought… Letting the pizza girl see you? Or did you just figure it was me? You’re staring at me, but I know you can hear your mommy talking to her. Is that why your cheeks are pink? You do look cute, sitting on the floor in your little outfit. “Come get it while it’s hot!” I heard Sarah say as she carried the delivery over to the table. I leaned down to smile at Mikey, “Ooohh… Pizza!! Let’s go have some yummy dindins!!” I reached and took his hand, leading him to the table. After sitting him in his new place, I reached over and opened the drawer where I knew Sarah kept the baby’s bibs. I giggled a little as I dropped one over Mikey’s chest and gently tied it around his neck. I gave him a quick peck on his head and took my own seat just as Sarah brought me a glass of wine. “And for my little prince, some nice juice,” she said as she set his sippy cup down and sat herself at the head of the table. I took a bite of pizza and watched them for a moment. I knew Sarah was happy these days, so I looked closer at Mikey. He was munching away and seemed to be enjoying dinner. After we all had a couple bites, I broke the silence, “Mikey, your mommy tells me you use your diapers a lot more. Did you spend the whole day in them today?” Whoops… he’s still shy about that, look at that face turn red. I glanced at Sarah, she looked like she was about to say something, but Mikey spoke first, “Yes Auntie… Thursdays are ‘baby’ day. No matter what, I’m Mommy’s little one on Thursdays. All day. We even went to the store today.” I blinked and saw that Sarah was a little surprised as well. This was a very adult answer from a little boy in shortalls and a bib. I was about to ask another question when Mikey just came right out and said, “It’s important that little boys like me remember who’s the mommy and who’s the baby. I even got a spanking. But just a little one because I’m a good boy.” He’s grinning! He’s actually beaming with pride that he got spanked! And that he’s a ‘good boy’. I looked at Sarah as she stared at me. I think she was just as surprised as I was. In fact, she stammered a little, “That… that’s right sweetie. You’ve… you’ve been a good boy all day.” ++++++++++ After Mommy and I talked, I had been thinking about it. If I’m probably never going to be a normal guy and have normal sex with my wife, I just need to accept it. And that means accepting who I am. Mommy loves me as her little one, and I enjoy it. Do I really care about people like Frank, or that Mrs. Jones friend of Nanna’s? I sat on the floor watching cartoons and made up my mind, when the pizza comes, I’m not moving. I’m going to stay right here and just enjoy my tv show. When the bell rang, it turned out to be Julia and the pizza at the same time. I looked up and stared at Julia, doing my best to ignore that some stranger was seeing me, plain as day, in my shortalls and diaper. Julia helped me to the table and put a bib on me. Then she actually gave me a kiss on the head!! I think it finally hit me, just like Mommy had said a couple weeks ago. In her own way, Julia does love me. But when Julia asked if I had spent the whole day in diapers, I answered her openly and frankly. I think it took her breath away. I just blurted it out; this is what we do on Thursdays now. I even said with a hint of pride, “I even got a spanking. But just a little one because I’m a good boy.” There! I said it. I’m a little mama’s boy and that’s that. I’m a good little boy, well most of the time. It’s funny in a way, as they stared at each other, I felt sort of calm. I just took another bite of pizza and a sip from my cup. After a moment of silence, Mommy smiled at me as if nothing had happened, then said to me, “And even when you’re not so good and need a spanking, Mommy still loves you just the same.” I grinned at her and said with a mouthful of pizza, “I wuvs you too.” Looking at Auntie, I swear her eyes were glistening, but she simply said, “Don’t talk with your mouth full sweetie, it’s not polite.” … Soon it was time for dessert and we each had a slice of the cheesecake Mommy had made. It was delicious of course, and Mommy had even topped it with a strawberry glaze which added to its deliciousness. All three of us cleared away the table. As I carried my plate to the kitchen, Auntie commented, “Well look at you… Mommy’s little helper.” Instead of blushing though, I smiled and simply said, “Cuz I like helping Mommy, she takes care of me, so I help her.” ++++++++++ I could scarcely believe it when Michael told Julia about our day. I think he finally is accepting who he really wants to be. A real breakthrough if you will. But then, he’s always been a ‘good boy’. One of the many reasons I married him is that he’s a thoughtful and considerate person. But Julia had work tomorrow, so she had to leave shortly after dessert. I wrapped up the rest of the cheesecake for her. She mentioned she was only working a half-day, leaving for Sam’s around lunchtime tomorrow. As she left with the leftover dessert, she winked and said, “This is only a down payment, you still owe me. Depending on how this weekend goes, I may collect the rest next week.” “What’s that all about? Something big planned this weekend with Sammy?” I asked. She grinned and whispered, “We’ll see. She and I have been talking all the time now and we might be ready for the next step. She’s talked to her boss and she’s going to telework for a bit. From my place.” I hugged her tight, “That’s WONDERFUL!! Anything you need, you just ask. Bring her around for dinner. Oh, except on Tuesday, we’re going out.” ++++++++++ When Mommy said goodbye to Julia, I could tell something was up. Mommy smiled and stared at me for a moment, then went to the kitchen to get my evening bottle. Soon I was climbing up on the sofa to lay in her lap. Just before Mommy pushed the nipple of my bottle into my mouth I asked, “Is Auntie happy about something?” Mommy gently pushed the nipple in and I started suckling as I looked up at her. She simply said, “If things go well, Sammy might be moving in with her mommy. Isn’t that exciting?” I nodded my head as I kept suckling, trying to smile behind the nipple of the bottle. I thought for a moment as Mommy snuggled me close, the cool chocolate flavor on my tongue. Then I tried to ask, “doth dat mean more pwaydates?” Mommy smiled and wiggled the bottle’s nipple in my mouth. Saying softly, “Shh… drink your bottle… like a good boy.” I blushed a little and suckled. Mommy’s fingers played with my hair a little as she asked gently, “Would that be okay? You know the rules around little Sammy and all. Maybe you could show her your nursery?” When Mommy said, ‘the rules’, I immediately remembered my dick was in my cage and I reached between my legs. I squirmed a little as I felt my cock twitch a little, as if trying to get hard. I closed my eyes and sucked harder on my bottle. It comforts me somewhat to have something to suckle. Julia’s gone, and I’ve been a good boy… why hasn’t Mommy let me out? If Sammy visits more often, I’m going to be like this more too. I realized I’m trying to rub myself and opened my eyes to see Mommy staring at me. I blushed a little and she smiled. She could tell I was getting horny, but she didn’t say anything. I was spreading my legs apart and making a bit of a spectacle of myself, sucking harder on my bottle as she gently held my head in her arm, my diaper was crinkling louder as I rubbed. It wasn’t long at this rate and I was sucking air, my bottle empty. Mommy just kept smiling and tugged the nipple from my lips. Then she set the bottle aside and brought a pacifier to my lips. She touched it to my lower lip and asked, “Would the little baby like his paci? Suck on your little dummy?” My hips were constantly squirming as my cock was begging for a chance to get erect. My lips drew in the pacifier without my even thinking. As it started bobbing against my lips, Mommy curled her arm and hugged me to her breast, pressing my face into her warm, soft chest. She just whispered, “Such a good baby…. Mommy’s right here little one… Mommy’s got you.” In my desperation, I gripped my diapered crotch and squeezed my legs tightly together, my bottom wriggling. I was just getting myself worked up more and more. Mommy’s free hand reached and stroked the side of my face as she held me. How could she not know how desperate I was, but she just cooed and leaned to kiss my ear as she whispered, “Mommy’s little baby… “ I whimpered and finally pleaded with her, “P…Please Mommy…. I… I needs to make cummies… Please???” As soon as I said that, she loosened her grip and gently gripped my chin and smiled at me, “That’s all you needed to do sweetie… Just ask… Mommy will let you make them, you’ve been a good baby today.” Really?!?! Just like that? I just had to ask? And… and I get to… Mommy urged me to sit up and went to the nursery, leaving me sitting with my hand in my crotch. She returned quickly, holding up the key in one hand, a onesie in the other hand. She dropped the onesie on the sofa and started to undo my shortalls. She tugged my hand to stand and face her as she sat back down saying, “I just needed to hear you say it sweetie, now stand up for Mommy.” She had my shortalls down and her fingers in the waistband of my diaper, tugging it down to my thighs. She winked as she reached for my caged dick and started to unlock me, saying, “Little Mikey still needs to work on using his words sometimes, that’s all.” Quickly, my dick was free, and Mommy took it in her hand and tugged a couple times. I closed my eyes and was in heaven. But before I got very far, her hand let go and started tugging my diaper back up again. I opened my eyes and looked at her as she explained, “No special kisses though… Not until Mommy gets you some hand restraints.” I blushed at that; she wasn’t ready to trust me again so easily. I couldn’t really blame her, but I was still disappointed. She tugged off my shirt and put my onesie over my head. When her hands bumped against my bulging diaper to snap it closed, I gently thrust my crotch at her hand. She just smiled and patted the sofa next to her and told me, “Now… you can sit down right here next to Mommy and play with your little dinky all you want sweetie.” Something about being told to masturbate on demand takes some of the excitement out of it. I mean, it’s as if I’m being told to perform some little magic trick or recite a poem or such. I was suddenly struck with performance anxiety. Mommy must have understood, she gently tugged my hand and guided me to sit next to her. She picked up the tv remote and found an old movie. Her one arm gently slipped around my shoulders and cuddled me. I slipped one hand between my legs as I leaned my head on her shoulder and just gently squeezed. Mommy seemed to be engrossed in the movie and didn’t say anything as I started rubbing again. I tried to slip my hand down the front of my diaper, but the onesie made that pretty hard to do. But desperate times call for desperate measures. I finally forced my hand into my diaper. One of the snaps on my onesie let go as I gripped my desperate cock and started tugging. It had been a long day and I had been horny since Mommy put me over her knee. Mommy’s arm released my shoulders as I squirmed to lay back down in her lap. My mouth was sucking on my pacifier faster as I turned to press my face to her chest. Here I was, jerking off in a diaper, laying in Mommy’s lap. I felt her fingers gently play with my hair, she didn’t say a word as I nuzzled her breast, my mouth sucking on my pacifier desperately. It was mere seconds, and I felt my muscles clenching, trying desperately to hold on. But It was useless, I started squirting my load into my diaper. As I gasped and went limp, my pacifier fell from my lips. Mommy gently touched a finger to my cheek and said quietly, “There… baby feel better now? Make your little cum-cums in your diaper?” I blushed red but nodded. She gently rubbed my back and simply said, “There’s my little mama’s boy. Now just relax while Mommy watches her show.” To Be Continued

Hey everyone! Hope everyone had a great Fourth of July here in the states, and I hope everyone else just had a good last few days themselves. Personally, it was a little hot and buggy, but I still maintain that everyone turns into an eight-year-old when the fireworks start going off. I see it all the time, and I always wonder who out there could be reading stories like this one or any of the others… and how many would if they just gave them a try. Regardless, we’re moving on here with the second to last chapter. As I stated before, the last chapter will come out sometime on Monday, July 07. It’s already fleshed out and I just need to do a big edit on it as well as calculate the final tally for the next story. Speaking of which… just as a reminder, a new poll is up for you all to let me know which story you all would like to read next. Story options and the link can be found back in the beginning of chapters 2 and 14. As I mentioned before though, if you feel more comfortable leaving a comment here or as a private message to me, I will count these as well. So, just to reiterate, this poll will be shut down sometime on Monday before I post my next story, so if you haven’t voted yet… do it soon! Last but not least and as usual, I hope everyone enjoys this penultimate chapter! Chapter 27: Wait For It… Day 134 – 10:57 A.M. MDT – Earth 2 “Wha… what?” Ashley asked in disbelief. She couldn’t put a lot together lately with even basic things, but this played in her head like a remembrance of an old dream. ‘Okay… I need a minute, but… woah! A plan coming from Mo… Betty who wants to help me and Brother who was originally going to get me to escape? This oughta be good!’ She leaned in closer to hear the plan after looking behind her shoulder… just in case another Little or attendant had snuck up behind her. “A plan? What plan?” “Well, it’s simple, sweetie,” Betty noted. “I saw you acting very strange since you were taken by the facility. I thought it was just what those butchers did to you, but then the pink rock… I saw that and that you didn’t have any understanding of it. It was something I knew you knew about, but the way you were looking at it… it was like you were almost looking through it… like it wasn’t even there.” “I was?” Ashley bit her bottom lip and was clearly trying to puzzle it out, but that spot was still a blank. Betty nodded. “You were. It was too strange, but… I honestly thought that the you I had come to love was gone and in its place was a new version… someone who was my babygirl and called me Mommy.” She paused and took a breath… all this change and information clearly charged with emotion. “But then the other day you called me Betty again…” Ashley winced at that information. ‘Darn it! I knew that hurt her! I shouldn’t have said anything. I should have just passed it off as a mistake. I… Betty isn’t my mommy but… I don’t want to hurt her!’ “It’s okay, Ash. Really,” she emphasized before sighing, almost as if she could read Ashley’s fraught mind. “I have no right to keep you as my regressed Little if you aren’t already that. So, I made it my mission to figure out what was happening to you on my own. I knew that LRG had a presence in town… then add that with the pink rock and daycare telling me about a stranger possibly watching you the other week… I put it all together and...” “And found me,” Brother noted with no small amount of annoyance. “I couldn’t believe it! Three years in this town alone and one Little’s Big finds me in less than two days!” Betty smirked back at Brother. “Well, it wasn’t easy if it makes you feel any better…” She then turned back to Ashley. “Anyways, I found him, and we got to talking… Sweetie… Ashley… we need to get you out of here.” Her words were straightforward and there was no need to interpret them, but there was still seemingly a conflict within Ashley. “Wait… get out of here? As in…?” “As in go back home, Ash,” Brother finished for her after she paused for a moment, appearing like she was getting stuck on the concept now. “I know it might be more difficult than before for you, but we now have a Big on our side. That’s huge!” Betty nodded adamantly. “That’s right. I listened to his plan before and it might have worked, even with the enhanced security after this summer, but with my help… we can be sure to get you out of here now.” Ashley smiled and seemed to appreciate the gesture and plan of action from both Betty and Brother, but there was still a great deal of hesitation in her eyes… and it was hard to blame her. While her memory was still fuzzy in spots, as reported nightly, she was remembering vast sums of her life… and a healthy distrust of Bigs and shadowy figures were two shaky grounds to put any amount of trust in. ‘Crud… no doubt that hundreds… thousands of Littles have found themselves in my spot right now. They trusted who they thought they should and bam! They go further down in their regression and never resurface… sometimes literally!’ Ashley’s expression narrowed. “I appreciate it… but what kind of reassurance do I have here or at least…” She turned to Betty. “Why are you getting me out? I’ve seen your looks. If I had any money to bet with, I’d bet it all that you would want me to stay. How can I trust that this isn’t a trap now?” Betty sighed and nodded her head before even holding Brother back. It seemed she needed to get something off her chest before anything else. “You’re right… you’re absolutely right, Ashley. But also… that’s why you have to leave.” “Huh?” Ashley seemed struck dumb with pure confusion. Betty leaned into the gate and gestured behind Ashley. “You’re a Little and you just need to look at your friends to see what will happen to you one day if you stay in this town any longer… or even what happened to you before to know. Bigs are just too tempted and too crafty to be trusted with your well-being here as a Little.” She then looked down and it seemed her pained heart weighed a great deal today. “But… you are right as well. I want you to stay, but… sometimes caring for someone means doing what’s best for them… even if that means letting them go. Now that I’ve taken my own feelings out of this… I can see that Peirama is no longer a safe place for you. I may not be your mommy anymore, but… I would still be devastated if anything were to happen to you.” Ashley was about to speak, but she had apparently lingered behind the cluster of trees and bushes for too long now. “Ash! You get lost in there, or something?” Ron called out. “It’s just a ball! Come on, slow poke!” His youthened patience was clear and the pressure from others came through as well. For Ashley, it was a reminder, but for Brother and Betty, it sounded like a warning more than anything else. “Come on, Betty. We gotta go,” Brother insisted. “You don’t want an attendant catching us back here.” Betty nodded and turned to Ashley. “Okay, sweetie. We have to go.” Ashley nearly flung herself at the fence. “Wait! I…” “Ash?” Ron seemed more concerned than annoyed or impatient now. Knowing him, his imagination was likely conjuring up all manners of evil that had befallen her. Ashley winced and looked at Betty. “I gotta go, but… what’s next here?” Brother stepped back into the deep shadows once more. “We will meet next Monday at your house while Pete is at work to discuss the plans further. I will coordinate the details with Betty further.” Betty hopped in before disappearing as well. “Two last things… don’t mention this to Pete, but also… try to blend in and act normal… here and until Monday. Promise?” Ashley held up her hand like she was reciting an oath. “Promise.” The two then completely disappeared, Ashley retrieved the ball and ran back to join Ron… just as Miss Fiona was walking over. “Get lost, sweetie?” the attendant asked with an unusually stern and more than a little concerning suspicious glance. Ashley shook her head. “No. I just…” She held up the ball. “It got stuck and…” She wobbled her arms up and down like they were made of spaghetti. “Not long enough!” Miss Fiona sighed, but ultimately smiled and patted Ashley to rejoin Ron and Olly… seemingly none the wiser that Ashley had just met up with Brother and Betty… and was now planning to escape. * * * Day 138 – 10:39 A.M. MDT – Earth 2 Ashley looked around the locker room at the rec center that Betty had taken her to today. The days were getting shorter and colder even with Peirama’s weather device. It meant the community pool was now closed and all Littles who could, or were allowed to by their Bigs, were now headed to the rec center for their swimming test to determine their future as swimmers here. Safety was always a top concern, and the rec center was no different. Ashley blushed heavily as Betty slipped on the disposable swim diaper up her legs. “Just one moment, sweetie. Can’t have you going in the pool without one of these.” Ashley could only stand there and nod. Her one piece of solace afterward was that her swimsuit… though the bulge in the crotch and butt was very obvious of what she was wearing underneath, could have been worse. Her one piece dark purple and pink flamingo patterned swimsuit was childish… especially with the elastic so prominent around the leg holes, but looking around, it could have been much worse. Being the first of many swimming tests, many of her friends were here in similar attires… except those seemed to be designed to be as childish as possible. Hers at least had dignity, but for example, Marilyn’s was a floral pink and lime green one piece with a tutu-like dress around her midsection. Other of the female Littles had two pieces and would show off their scars, diapers, or would just plainly sport logos or cartoon characters any mature person would never be seen in. Of course, there were also the ones that had managed to run away and were now being chased by their Bigs… the Littles completely nude and not giving one care about that fact. “I don’t know if I can do this…” Ashley moaned as Betty pulled up the last of the straps over her shoulders. “It’s very, easy, Ash,” Betty replied, laying her hands gently on her Little’s shoulders. “You just hop in, swim a little back and forth, and then tread water. Easy peasy.” Ashley shook her head. “No… not that. I meant…” She leaned and whispered. “The blending in thing.” Betty pursed her lips and nodded in understanding. “Oh, I see. Well… you just do your best. No need to suck your thumb or cry all the time, but if others splash, then go for it. Play along with the others, don’t cause a fuss, and just try to have fun. Don’t overthink it.” Ashley sighed as she caught a Little being splayed out on one of the nearby benches getting their diaper changed, again, without a care in the world. “Easier said than done.” Betty sighed and nodded, giving Ashley one last little squeeze on her shoulders before standing up and removing her bathing suit cover. Underneath was a dark blue one piece that sported a few small golden anchors on the chest and one near each hip. “Wait… you’re swimming too?” Ashley looked up at her Big with her mouth nearly completely open in shock. Betty chuckled. “Well, yes! Remember, you’re in the toddler class for the swimming test for Littles. You might still be like a duck to water here, but others… hard to know what their skill level is anymore or what could freak them out at the drop of a hat.” “Oh…” It was obvious that Ashley hadn’t thought about any of that, and looking around at her friends, it was hard not to remember who they used to be. Ron had been so strong and proud, Olly had been a pain and studious, and even Marilyn or Simon had been independent and intelligent or even rebellious. Now, all were Littles. All were diapered. All were in a swimming class now meant for toddler Littles. Betty smiled tenderly and stretched out her hand. “Come on. I promise… it won’t be bad. You’ll see…” Ashley nodded and sighed. ‘Geesh. I know she means well, but… why do I feel like she’s acting the mother to me right now? I know its just who she is but…’ Ashley shook her head and took Betty’s hand. ‘No, no. Just do this and make it until Monday. Take a breath and… oh!’ Ashley grimaced as she started to walk and caught her reflection in the mirror. She may have been the most mature Little there, but in the image reflected back at her, the swimsuit and bulge of the diaper she knew about… but she definitely hadn’t realized that a little bit of the swim diaper was also going to stick out prominently from her leg holes. As she exited the door, she tried in vain to cover herself up. * * * Day 138 – 10:56 A.M. MDT – Earth 2 Entering the main pool area, the area was surprisingly large for the smaller town of Peirama. Apparently, water experiments may have been conducted in the vicinity at one point, but now, the large area was essentially split into three parts. The first was the 20-foot-deep end for the diving boards perched above it. The second was the play area and contained a lazy river, multiple slides, fountains, and splash pads. Lastly, the final was divided into two sections most of the time, with a deep cordoned off into lap lanes and the second being shallower in one end and slightly deeper in the other. This is where Betty guided Ashley. Listening in to other Littles, it only took seconds for Ashley to realize that it was all about swimming lessons. “Awww! Come on… do I have to?” Betty sighed and pushed her closer to the main instruction group… all full of Littles. “Yes, you do. It’s getting colder and soon, even around here with our climate controlled, all the pools will close, and we will come here. Any Little coming here… no matter their mental age, is required to take this course. So, please…” She then lowered the volume of her voice into a near whisper. “Like we discussed, at least for appearances-sake, just play along.” Betty sighed heavily but nodded and sat down with the other Littles in front of a large whiteboard. A whistle then blew loudly and out walked Miss Pearl… much to most of the Little’s clear confusion. “Hello, everyone! It’s so nice to see you outside of daycare!” “Miss Pearl?” Ron questioned with a funny look on his face. “Are you our instructor? Aren’t you our daycare teacher instead?” Miss Pearl laughed light-heartedly. “Why, yes, Ron. I am your daycare teacher but I’m also an instructor here on my time off. I was part of the Libertalia Olympic swim team a few years ago in fact. Now though, with my skills from daycare, I usually make the perfect instructor for all you Littles to make sure you’re okay with coming here to swim.” “Including those of us who can already swim?” Olly asked annoyedly. From her look, it seemed like Ashley exhibited the same level of annoyance. Miss Pearl nodded her head. “Of course, Olly. While we trust you to have the skills maybe from even a month ago, we also know that many of you have changed since your first came to Peirama.” She paused and looked a little devious for a moment. “Do me a favor… can anyone who’s felt they changed physically since they first came here, please raise your hand?” While her words seemed more for adults, her question about loss of something seemed to resonate with nearly everyone. Every Little, including Olly, raised their hand. With Miss Fiona’s point well-made, he soon shirked away “Now then, let’s get you all to dip a toe into the shallow end of the pool.” Her attention then directed to the Bigs behind the Littles. “Bigs? Guide your Little into the water. Regression can have odd effects on Littles. Some of them may be scared of the water now, and it’s up to you to support them in this transition period.” Following along as well, Betty soon got behind Ashley as they waded into the shallow end… first a few inches and then up about two feet of water. “Still okay?” Betty asked with more than a little hope and caution. Ashley sighed. “Yes. I’m fine.” She almost gave a bad attitude towards Betty but was stopped looking over at another Little who was already in another daycare. ‘Woah… I thought that guy loved the water. Now…’ Much to Ashley’s evident horror, the Little was thrashing all about in the water. Their self-proclaimed mommy tried everything, but the Little soon went into a near-meltdown. Fortunately, they were the only ones to freak out, so after a little consoling and special instruction for them, Miss Pearl stood in the water in front of everyone else and continued. “Perfect! You’ve just taken your first test to pass to come here as much as you want. Now…” She pointed to the whiteboard that another worker had brought to the edge. Since I’ve got you all in the pool, we can now talk about the rules.” She pointed out and explained several of them, and there were several that were typical like no running around the pool or diving in the shallow ends. Looking further though, there was one section that seemed different. “Okay,” Miss Pearl continued, “with those done, we need to talk about access for you Littles.” She looked around and shook her head. “Since none of you are or have independent Littles, all of these will apply. So… six inches of water… any Little is free to play. No Big supervision is required.” She paused and went to the next. “One foot of water… a Big needs to be within 15 feet of their Little. From this point onward, all of you will need to pass the swimming test at the end of this class. Regardless… two feet… and a Big will need to be within five feet or still 15 feet if you use floaties.” Several Littles, including Ashley, looked at their Bigs. For some, like Olly and Ron, looked at their Bigs with determination that they would definitely be using floaties to get the extra space with more humiliation… which they probably didn’t care about. For Ashely though, based on her near snarl at the prospect of the use of floaties, it was a look that they would do anything but floaties here. Miss Pearl chuckled a little. “Well… I guess for those of you who want them but moving on.” She then gestured to the last two lines. “Three feet or higher… a Big will need to be holding onto the Little or be within five feet of their Little. Four feet or higher though… and Littles are completely banned or the use of floaties are absolutely required. Now… any questions?” Ashley blinked at the board and then around the pool. Despite being ‘Little friendly,’ seeing the signs posted in the three areas, it was obvious that no floaties meant a lack of access to at least a third… if not more, of the pool. ‘Hmmm I wonder if that’s on purpose to divide the Littles and the Bigs… or if this really just is a safety thing?’ With Miss Pearl continuing to talk though, Ashley quickly concentrated on the lesson once more. * * * Day 138 – 12:19 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 Miss Pearl was a firm, but fair and cautious daycare attendant, and that readily transferred over into her abilities as a swimming instructor of the Littles. After a quick instruction, lunch, and then break, while belittling in many cases, she made sure to go through the steps with caution… ensuring every Little could progress together. It was curious when the initial sign-up paperwork had questioned the mental and physical abilities of the Little in question, but now it was obvious. For those older or less regressed the lesson would have been boring and they likely would have goofed off, disrupted the others and gotten into trouble… or just simply derail the entire lesson. For example, if an adult has had their mind regressed to something of a pre-teen, they could get into all kinds of mischief and even potentially hurt those with toddler mindsets. On the flipside, Littles registering as ‘newborns’ could be subjected to too hard of tests and potentially harm themselves. After all, as per their design… accidental or otherwise, body movements could be spastic and muscle tone weak at best. They needed constant support and while ‘newborn’ for Littles could sometimes be applied to any Little with the mental or physical abilities under four months, a pool environment could be downright deadly if not cared for properly. Being blunt, the pamphlet for the rec center described their lessons as more ‘how to float’ or ‘how to automatically go to the edge of the pool.’ Which, for them at least, translated into more of… delay as much as possible until an adult can rescue you easier. So, for Ashley’s group, the margins were fairly wide for whoever was accepted. Simon, who still consistently drooled and sported a wide and unfocused look most of the time, was on the younger end of the spectrum and required more input from his mommy, Sharon. On the other end though, Ashley could almost be classified into the higher spectrum of Littles… but her cover from previously still had to be maintained, so she mainly just used betty’s support as something of a comfort… rather than a necessity in her lessons. Per the swimming instructions, once the Littles were acclimated to the water, including submerging and getting splashed, they were taught getting in and out with practice entering and exiting the pool using the ramp, steps, and sides of the pool, with a particular emphasis on their safety. Like the younger class, they also practiced holding onto the side of the pool, but for them, this also involved using a floating device. For some, it was to build their confidence in the water again, but for Ashley, it was a chance to practice her other skills and mostly just relax. “You know, you’re really good at this,” Betty praised, almost seemingly forgetting that Ashley wasn’t a ‘true Little’ anymore. Ashley still smiled though. “Thanks… I always loved to swim and it’s just never something I forgot. Even before…” She looked around as she floated on the boogie board. “Well… you know.” Betty’s face clearly then just remembered that Ashley was ‘pretending’ now outwardly. She didn’t say anything about it… but there was almost a little sadness as well. If it wasn’t obvious before, Ashley leaving was still tough on Betty. “So… any thoughts on after?” Ashley practiced her flutter kicks… the next lesson that several of the more toddling Littles were having a problem with. “No… I… I want to continue with what I did before and…” She trailed off for a moment. ‘Shoot. Almost blew my cover there. Betty knows that I want to escape and is helping me, but… I don’t think she knows I’m Ashley Cutters… only Jones… the personal trainer.’ Ashley cleared her throat for a moment. “But… I might take time off work for a while… government assistance programs back home can help me a lot to regain…” She shifted and her swim diaper shifted as well… a current reminder that yes, she was going to have to do some reacclimating to the world when she got back to Earth. She then shook her head. “But… explore. Definitely explore like Europe or something.” “Oh?” Betty seemed surprised, but not in a way that she didn’t know what or where Europe was… only that she was shocked of her destination. “I’ve heard its very nice there. Very similar to our own Europa… even more than Libertalia is to the U.S.” Ashley only managed to nod before Miss Pearl called everyone back in. “Okay everyone! Now, we need to practice some of the skills you all will be using for your practice swim test. Then, you all will take it, and we’ll see where we are. Anyone who manages to pass it will be free to either practice more or I have some games you can play to help your skills more. For those who don’t pass, you’ll stay with me, and we can work harder on the skills you need to pass.” Everyone nodded at her instruction, but it was clear that some Littles were much more apprehensive than others about the prospect of a swim test so soon. * * * Day 138 – 12:57 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 The practice and swim test were easy… or at least they were easy for Ashley. First up was jumping into a pool and then immediately going to the side to cling on. Second, was to tread water for about a minute, and then third was to swim just one length of the pool. Ashley had a little trouble with swimming the length of the pool, but she managed it without the offered floaties. Not that the test was designed to fail Littles, but there was a certain expectation of struggle… one that Ashley hadn’t exhibited in any real sense, other than maybe being slightly out of shape or just not used to swimming for so long. Plus, doing it all without any floaties, per her choice, was another item that some gave her the side eye over. No one really cared, but when most of the Littles were floundering by the forty second mark at best in treading water or had trouble making it halfway without the floaties on their first attempt… Ashley stood out. Regardless though, she passed. So, her name was recorded down in the rec center’s records, and she and Betty were able to leave and enjoy the rest of the pool. Using the floaties though, which was also marked down, Ron and Olly soon joined her… as the only other two Littles to pass in at least the first two attempts with or without the floaties. “Whew! Talk about a challenge, huh?” Olly asked, gliding over and into the knee-deep water around the mushroom fountains stretching high over their heads. “Yeah… I could barely tread the water for thirty seconds without the floaties on,” Ron commented, giving his still adorned floaties a light squeeze before looking questioningly at Ashley. “What gives, Ash? You some kind of super Little?” Ashley squinted and shook her head. “No… what are you talking about? It’s just a swim test… we did all that stuff earlier in the summer… remember?” Ron scratched his head while Olly nodded. “Yeah, Ash. I remember, but… that was a long time ago. None of us were in swim diapers and… well, a lot has happened since then.” “Oh…” It was right then that it was clear that Ashley had realized her mistake. Again, there were no alarms or sirens going off in her success, but it still was an awkward pause that Ashley was different. ‘Crud. This secrecy thing is going to be harder than I thought! Totally didn’t think about that. Special or advanced is fine, but standing out when I’m going to try and leave? Not good…’ Ashley twirled her wet hair and stepped closer to Ron and Olly like she had a secret. “Well… aliens kidnapped me, and they wanted me to become their queen. I said no and they gave me super-secret powers.” She held her finger up to her lips as she recalled a small story her friend had made up when they were kids. “Shhh! Kingda Korona might return, and they can’t know about me!” “Oh…” Ron’s eyes widened, and he nodded before at first silently promising with a few gestures to not reveal her secret. “Won’t tell nobody, Ash… Shhh…” Olly didn’t comment at all, but he had a knowing look on his face. He was regressed… having experienced a lesser version of the white cream which had so affected so many others, but he wasn’t as severe. Definitely not an adult status and he had been in diapers for longer than Ash… but there was an awareness there… likely one that could see through the act that Ashley had just put on. But… he was also a good friend to Ashley still and before they went back to splashing around without a care in the word, in a solemn gesture, he simply pinched his fingers and made a gesture to seal his lips. He knew, but his silence would remain firm. Ashley couldn’t help but let out a sigh of relief after… only covered up by the loud roar of the tall fountain mushrooms all around them. * * * Day 138 – 1:49 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 Splashing around and going down the slides. That was what made up the next hour of Ashley’s life. There was a simplicity to it that the journalist had to find appealing… at least from the peals of laughter coming from her. She was ‘mature’ again, but there was something almost of a release in her since her capture… whether she knew it or not. Before, she was all business. Everything in her life was for her story back on Earth. Playtimes? Just a means to get with other Littles. Dressing up how Betty suggested or even requested sometimes? A necessity to blend in better and to ease what she could when she could in order to better acclimate and interview other Littles. It was all designed for her story. Now, though, the line between the adult journalist and the regressed Little seemed to blur. Not so much that black and white were mixed in a new gray color, but just enough where if one was to not notice some of the subtle hints of non-regression, Ashley might have just seemed like any other Little. What distinguished her though, something that not even Betty was going to take away from her… were her thoughts. While unbeknownst to the world at large, at times, they were powerful and all telling… like when some of the Littles left for a nap or at least paused for a feed… like Ron. Nearly alone, Ashley placated herself by getting on an innertube and floating through the center’s lazy river. Of course, rules being rules, Betty wasn’t far behind. She would occasionally speak up, but there was a reservation about her now that seemed to check all her actions. Whereas before, she would simply do something, there was now a pause. Likely, in the case of joining her directly in a double innertube on the lazy river, she paused and gave the ‘mature’ Little her space. Without the others, while she didn’t show any changes outwardly, Ashley was readily thinking about home… and what that meant. ‘My job… responsibilities… it all sounds so nice and yet so distant still. Here I am on a lazy river in swim diaper that is on me for a reason. I can’t simply push past that and think that I get on the other side of the portal and everything will be okay. Maybe a month ago, I could have believed that, but now? It seems more like a fantasy… How do I go back and live the life I once did?’ The thoughts that swirled around in her mind could to some be misconstrued as poisonous to someone ‘undercover’ and drown them in sorrow or confusion, but for Ashley, her thoughts were her saving grace. Being in deep for so long now, she was about to pass the point where others would come looking for her… but her thoughts were also natural for someone away from their previous life so long. While Betty was no jailer and her treatment here for the most part could almost seem luxurious, doubts about going back plagued her mind like they sometimes did for prisoners of war. The desire to go back was there, but the execution of doing so now seemed in doubt. ‘Could I even live on my own anymore? And… is there every really a true going back to how things were?’ Floating along though, her thoughts were soon interrupted by Ron, Olly, and a few of the other Littles joining her once more now that more had passed. Others though, like Kyle, were still lagging behind with Miss Pearl. “Hey, Ash! We were just talking about Halloween! What are you going as?” Ron asked. “We all had bets on what it is you’d be.” “Simon’s a dog, Ron’s a cowboy, Marilyn’s a princess, and I’m an astronaut,” Olly clarified, only to have Simon clear his throat that was somehow also mixed with a whine. “Sorry… Simon is going as a doggy.” Ashley stared back at her current group of friends… all of whom had just come from their quick nap, feed, or diaper change. In truth, she hadn’t given the matter much thought. In the urgency of Brother and Betty, leaving Peirama seemed to be something to happen within the week, and given that it was Saturday and Halloween was all the way next Friday… she had only one passing thought. It was the reason for her being here… the reason for Peirama in the first place… the reason why she had changed… and the reason her story was now going to have weight behind it. So, she blinked a few times and said her answer plainly. “Scientist.” * * * Day 139 – 3:35 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 Ashley sat in her room and bounced Bunty over to the plastic doll that one of Ron’s coworkers had gotten her a few weeks ago while she was still regressed. Despite her faculties coming back… at least mostly, the doll held a special place in her heart. It was a constant source of embarrassment, but ‘Cindy’ was loyal and had been there for her when she was needed. She was the type that kindergarteners might like with her fake features, flow hair, and several clothes… something of which Ashley had almost once liked. While Marilyn had tried to get Ashley to bring her back to daycare, Ashley had so far refused. Cindy was now a private doll to play with Bunty… and Bunty was a whole different matter. Bunty was a shield… a shoulder to cry on when no one else was around… and a friend that never judged her no matter what. Besides Betty and even Pete… no one else had more loyalty towards Ashley. Yes, the Little now knew she was just a stuffed animal, but Bunty was still almost always with Ashley wherever she went these days. Even yesterday at the pool, Bunty was in the car. Ashley sighed and bounced Bunty towards Cindy. “Well, Cindy… I wonder how much longer we’ll be together. I like you but… I don’t know how it would look like if I brought two toys back with me.” Ashley shuddered and hugged Bunty tight. “One… well, I just can’t give Bunty up.” More and more now… Ashley was thinking of her future… of escape. “Tomorrow…” she sighed wistfully. “I just have to wait until tomorr…” “Blast it, Pete!” a voice yelled from downstairs… one that was now all too familiar to Ashley. ‘Oh no… not again…’ Ashley propped up Cindy and grabbed Bunty tight before creeping over to the top the stairs once more. Sitting down on the top step, Ashley whispered to Bunty. “Betty’s out on some errands and Da… Pete is talking to the general again…” “I said no, general,” Pete noted firmly. “But you two are doing nothing with her!” the general shot back. “She’s one of the more unique Littles around here in a long time between what you all did for her and what Mr. Vasiliou subjected her to. Plus, I know her mind is more malleable now than ever… or did you think I didn’t know about your little late-night visits to the facility?” “I didn’t hide anything, and you know it,” Pete defended himself and his actions. “I merely didn’t inform you and… she’s mine and Betty’s Little! Our treatment of her… unless we use a facility drug… is no one else’s concern.” “But Beakerman wants a new Little!” The general now seemed to be getting more than a little irate. “You know her and how her mother was… they want something, and they’ll do most anything to get it… including your Little.” Several heavy footsteps could be heard before the door creaked open. “You can see yourself out, general. Your visit was… well, it’s always good to see you, but I think you have my answer. I doubt you would have even a second of luck with my wife. Best use a cup if you go talking to her about this…” There were a few grumbles before even heavier pacing could be heard then growing fainter. “You may come to regret this, Pete. You were her favorite, and now? I just don’t know…” “Well, consider me put off, general. I’ve done a lot for her, but this? If she was even half the Big she claims to be, Ms. Beakerman would never ask this of another Little. And… I’ll add this…” Considering the subject, Pete was doing an excellent job of not losing his temper. “If she wants Ashley… she better be prepared to go to court over this, and we both know if she does that… she will lose.” Without another word, the front screen door slammed shut and a heavy sigh could be heard afterward, followed by the simple click of the main door. With the general clearly having departed, Ashley held Bunty close and began to descend the stairs. Peeking out and seeing Pete in one of the single cushion armchairs with his head in his hands, the Little’s face grew concerned. “Pete?” Pete looked up toward his descending Little. “Ash… I… did you just hear all that?” Ashley nodded and toddled over to Pete with a disheartened expression. “Could I really be taken away from you and Betty?” While she might be leaving Peirama and even this dimension soon, there was still something frightening about Ms. Beakerman. Being the head of Diamond Technology, she had all the factors on her side in order to rip Ashley away within a single night. True, per Carer+, Ashley was legally under the protection of Betty and Pete, but there always seemed to be some sort of twist or rock to stumble on in this dimension when it came to Littles and Bigs. That fact appeared to weigh heavily on both Big and Little now. Ashley then took a deep breath and while she looked in pain to do so, there was a question that was clearly on the tip of her tongue that she had to ask. “Could she… I mean, could she really take me away from you two?” Pete looked hurt over such a straightforward question, but his expression also seemingly answered it as well. “I… I can’t lie to you, Ash. She… if she really wanted to… she could. Betty and I would fight for you, but yes… she could take you away.” Pete then stood and walked over to Ashley before crouching down and taking her by the hands while also being careful to keep Bunty stuck firm into the crook of her elbow still. “But right now… let me tell you this… you’re not going anywhere with her.” It was just a statement, but there was something firm and reassuring just by the way Pete had looked while making that pledge to his Little. For Ashley, her relief was evident, and she quickly hugged Pete. ‘You’re not always the best out there Pete, but when you want… you can be a real lifesaver.’ Ashley smiled and hugged Pete tighter. ‘But also… why did you emphasize those last two words. It almost… well, it almost sounded like you knew something more than you were letting on. Kind of like… I might still be going somewhere… just not with her.’ Ashley frowned in contemplation over those two little words, but after a moment, only squeezed Pete tighter. Considering that tomorrow was the meeting with Betty and Brother… remaining moments like these may be few. * * * Day 140 – 5:24 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 Daycare was as smooth as ever now that Ashley found herself in between two worlds. Her bout with the facility had given her the freedom of a Little, but now, thanks to Pete’s machinations each Wednesday night, she had the mind to remember and execute the rules of the daycare properly. Also… if needed, she knew how to execute a plan to get away with seemingly nearly everything. She didn’t take advantage of that often, but when she did, there was usually an extra cookie involved for all her friends. Needless to say, her popularity had never been higher. Still, the whole day, she couldn’t get her mind off the business of what was to happen after daycare. It was such a small thing with just her, Brother, and Betty, but it was hard to get around the fact that potentially, after this afternoon, she might have a near guaranteed plan of going home. With Betty’s help as well, everything seemed perfectly in line for her to leave Peirama… forever. There were things to like here, though, and as Betty pulled into the driveway and left Ashley in the main dining room to go signal out back from Brother to come inside, her saddened expression was notable. ‘I can’t believe this actually happening now. Before… it might have been a fool’s dream to escape, but with Betty… how can I not go home? How can this plan fail? And… I would never admit this out loud, and I definitely want to leave, but… I kind of feel sad to know that I’ll be leaving Betty and Pete and all my friends so soon…’ The sliding back door opened, and Brother walked in, and for the first time, he removed his hat and other concealment garments to reveal a messy mop of red hair and freckles all over his face. “Hey, Ash. I guess there’s not much point in hiding my identity in here anymore…” Ashley was clearly stunned for a moment, but in the end, stuck out her hand to shake his. “Hey… Brother?” Brother smiled and shook her hand back. “Yeah… let’s just stick to that name for now. That can cause a lot of issues later but faces… Bigs still haven’t cracked the technology for mental images yet.” “But they have for names?” Ashley questioned with a slight shudder. Betty scoffed. “Yeah… cracked that a while ago. Near potent truth serum essentially. 99% effective and combine that with a neural analyzer and enhancer… even the most regressed Little could be temporarily unregressed and spill tons of verbal secrets. Tough nut to weave around I’m sure for you LRG folks.” Brother nodded. “You wouldn’t believe, but…” He leaned forward over the countertop. “Let’s get to why we’re here. No telling if Pete could be home any moment now. So… Ashley. Your information… how…?” “Do I get it out?” she questioned followed by a confirmation nod from Brother and Betty. “Well… it should be uploaded automatically when I go back, but until then… I was given a series of commands for it to extract the information.” “Wow…” Betty gawked. “That’s a lot of tech for a Little. How does a personal trainer get that kind of gear back on Earth. It’s out of date here now, but on Earth? That had to be quite the challenge to even get a hold of that…” Betty looked over to Brother questioningly. ‘Wait… he knows who I am, but Betty… I thought he would have told her by now… especially since she found him and even coordinated all this about me.’ Brother seemed to be able to read her expression. “Nope. I didn’t say one word to her, Ash, about any of your background.” “Yeah,” Betty confirmed, “and I grilled him pretty hard about it too. Asked him at least thirty times about it, but… he just wouldn’t talk about that stuff with you.” Her gaze then narrowed on her Little. “So… how about it, Ash? We’re doing all the sharing today… so you go now. How’d you get the eye?” “Because she’s an investigative journalist,” a horribly familiar voice said from the shadows. The three schemers turned towards the hallway and saw Pete walk in. Each seemed seconds from fainting in shock. “And there’s more…” he continued. “The way I see it now… Ashley won’t be leaving Peirama.” He blinked a few times and stepped forward before leaning over the countertop himself now that Brother had recoiled in shock. “So… I guess we need to talk then, huh?” Ashley gulped and looked at Pete with horror in her eyes.

Chapter 66 Charlotte squinted her eyes as the golden rays of sunlight danced around her forehead and on her cheek. Charlotte noticed her hair was considerably longer, and…she immediately felt a heavier waist around her. Upon taking in her surroundings, she noticed that the crib was gone and in its place was a bed. ‘Wow. Are these…breasts? I almost forgot what it was like to have them.’ Charlotte was also in a pink silk nightgown instead of a onesie and…Charlotte traced her fingers around her waist, only feeling a soft cotton band that was snugly wrapped around her torso. ‘Panties? Yes! No diapers!’ Charlotte sprang out of her bed in delight and paced over to the light switch in a waltz. She glanced in the mirror that she had next to her desk to see what her age was. “A teenager again?” She sighed. “Well, I guess it’s better than being a toddler.” Charlotte heard a buzz vibrating on her desk. She laughed when she noticed how outdated the cellphone was. “What is that? An iPhone 4?” But when Charlotte saw the caller ID, she gasped. “WHAT? Lexi? Why is Lex calling me? Doesn’t she have her oh so important modeling job?” Charlotte missed the call, so she immediately called Lexi back. “Hello?” “Charlotte, where are you? We were supposed to do a quick jog before school!” Charlotte gasped. “Before school? Lex, don’t you have a job in modeling now?” “Very funny, Charlotte. Now if you are finished joking, Maya and I are waiting. You know what? Let’s forget about running this morning. We don’t have time. Now, I’m going to pick you up and take you to Langford. I’ll even let you ride shotgun. Maya is in the back seat. Two more weeks and we have Winter Break! I hope that you got your Christmas shopping done, Char. We can do some of that after school. So get ready. Don’t keep me waiting!” Charlotte nodded. “Okay Lex! I’ll see you in a few minutes. Bye!” Shortly after Charlotte hung up, there was a soft knock on the door before it opened. “Good morning, sweetie!” Darcy announced. “Are you just getting up? It looks like you missed your run with your friends. I just finished toasting a pop tart for you so get some clothes on and have a wonderful Monday at Langford!” “Thanks mom!” Charlotte nodded, shooing her mother out of her room so that she could get dressed. “Gotta get ready, but thanks!” The door closed, and Charlotte changed into a school outfit in record time, changing into new panties and putting on a fresh bra. ‘I’ll shower before Phys. Ed.’ Charlotte thought to herself as she hastily got a pink bubble skirt that caught her attention in the closet. She then proceeded to lazily tie her hair into one thick ponytail. And being the makeup master that she was, she made a few quick applications before she left her room, still tugging the ankles of her socks until they were snugly around her feet. “All dressed! Where’s the pop tart, mom?” Charlotte’s question was answered when she saw a plate with a frosted strawberry pop tart on top of it. “Thanks mom! You’re the best!” Darcy smiled, but then glanced around Charlotte, as if something was missing. “Charlotte, what about your backpack?” Charlotte gasped. “Oh shit!” Darcy scowled. “Charlotte Marie, we do not talk like that!” Charlotte ignored her mother as she tore off a piece of pop tart and shoved it in her mouth, before hurrying upstairs to retrieve her backpack and her cellphone (which she also forgot upstairs). As she finished chewing her pop tart, she ran downstairs holding her backpack and cellphone to retrieve the rest of her pop tart. She stuffed the rest of it in her mouth and began chewing. Darcy gasped. “Take smaller bites, honey! You don’t want to choke! Here. I’m going to give you some grape juice to wash it down. Charlotte nodded and accepted the glassful of grape juice as it was given to her. She drank the entire glass in a few gulps. “Okay mom! Lex is on her way. Love you!” Darcy glanced at Charlotte, who was just in her stockings. “Are you going to wear any shoes? And don’t forget a coat. It’s cold this morning but it will warm up later.” Charlotte nodded as she scrambled to the closet to find a coat. She put on a pink puffer coat which she didn’t bother to zip and put up the hood. ‘Oh, I hope that this doesn’t mess up my hair.’ Charlotte rummaged around the bottom of the closet for shoes and found a pair that looked familiar. ‘Bottega Veneta? The Running Shoes? Yes. I gotta wear these!’ Charlotte quickly laced up the running shoes and tied them. Darcy kindly handed Charlotte her purse. “You left it in the living room last night, dear. Try not to stay up so late next time. Have a good day!” “I will!” Charlotte took the purse and put her cell phone in it, before cradling the right strap of her backpack around her right shoulder. She approached the door just in time to hear it ring. DING DONG! Charlotte opened the door to find Lexi standing there in a white puffer coat. From the expression on her face, Charlotte felt that Lexi looked relieved that Charlotte was actually on time. “Good!” Lexi said with a smile. “You’re actually on time. Let’s get to Langford! You have shotgun!” Charlotte approached the car, which she found to be a white Mercedes-Benz. “A white Mercedes?” Lexi laughed. “Where have you been, Charlotte? It’s a 2010 Mercedes-Benz E Class! I got it last year for my birthday since I got my driver’s license. Remember?” Charlotte nodded, pretending to remember with a sigh. That’s when she also remembered that Lexi’s family was very wealthy and could only guess that her father bought it for her brand new. That could only mean…’It’s 2011? I’m actually in the year 2011?’ Charlotte got in the car with her purse and backpack to notice Maya smiling in the backseat. “Char, you missed our run!” Maya said with a frown. “We decided to go without you since you wouldn’t answer your phone. Hope you’re not too hurt.” Charlotte shook her head. “I’m not. I actually needed the sleep.” She lied, not wanting to tell her friend about what she really went through. ‘Heck. I’ll take redoing 13 years of my life over redoing 28 years.’ The conversation on the way to the private high school was typical of what she remembered regarding Lexi and Maya. Lots of discussion about modeling, how their Thanksgiving break went, and Christmas shopping (something that didn’t cross Charlotte’s mind due to her recent arrival). They also talked about boyfriends. During this topic, both Lexi and Maya smirked at Charlotte. “Charlotte?” Maya said with a teasing smile. “So are you going to ask him? Brandon Ashmore? We both know you really like him.” Maya nodded. “Don’t blow it, Char.” Charlotte gasped. ‘This is my second chance to get the boyfriend that I missed out on in the first place! Challenge accepted, Lex.’ She smiled as a great fondness came across her face. “Sure! I’ll ask him! I’ll get him a Christmas gift. A little mistletoe and he’ll have to kiss me!” All the girls laughed as the white Mercedes-Benz pulled into the parking lot of the Langford School. The three girls all shivered all the way through the parking lot and into the building. Charlotte forgot just how much work school was, but managed to pick it up pretty quickly. Especially with her first class, which was modeling. What surprised Charlotte even more was how well she remembered all the poses. Physical education was next, which made Charlotte relieved. ‘Finally! I can get a shower!’ Charlotte took a brief shower and noticed a couple other girls starting theirs right after her. One of them was…Wait! Was it? “Diana…” she softly whispered under her breath. Diana just noticed Charlotte as she began to walk out of the showers. “Mi Amiga!” she exclaimed. “Charlotte! We need to talk! Wait in the gym.” Charlotte nodded, and was surprised to see Diana in the same class as her. ‘Did she want to tell me how we both got older? I’m happy, too. I can’t wait to talk!’ Charlotte hurriedly wiped herself with a towel and got into her physical education clothes, which she kept in her locker. While she had a spare set of Nikes, she opted for her running shoes instead. Now dressed in her pink t-shirt and black jogging pants, she was ready for another session full of running. Charlotte sat on the bench in the gymnasium and was surprised to be one of the first ones to finish showering and getting ready. She then felt two arms wrapping around her in a warm hug. “Mi Amiga, Charlotte! I’m sorry! Lo Sienta!” “Diana,” Charlotte said with a smile, which turned into a puzzled look. “What are you sorry about?” “Our high school days, Charlotte.” Diana told her. “During our days at Langford, I was always the mean girl, and I bullied you. I’m very sorry! Can you forgive me?” Charlotte was moved and a little bewildered. ‘To be honest, I don’t remember any of it. Maybe I chose to forget as a coping mechanism?’ “Charlotte,” Diana continued. “We both went to the same school. I was with a group of girls and we always teased you. I feel very bad about it now. I mean, everything that we’ve been through, you know? Are you wearing them? You are! So am I…Let’s run fast, Charlotte. Rápida!” Charlotte nodded. “We will, Diana! It’s okay if you were mean to me in the past. What’s important is that you have changed, and so have I. I mean, we’re older now. Isn’t that awesome?” Diana glanced down at her shoes and grinned. “I hate to burst your bubble, mi amiga, but this is a dream. We are both sharing the same dream. It is the shoes, Charlotte. Have you figured it out?” The very words that entered Charlotte began to produce a sinking feeling in her, but she resolutely decided to dismiss it. “A dream? Fine. If we’re both going to be babies when we wake up, then let’s savor being older for a little bit, okay? Yes. I figured out that the shoes are doing this.” Diana carefully brushed her fingers over the soles of her purple running shoes. “And what do you think, Charlotte? Are you happy with who you are?” Charlotte sighed, but then produced a gentle smile. “At first, Diana, I wasn’t happy with who I was at all. But do you know what? When I figured out that the shoes were doing this to me, I decided, ‘Hey, why fight it?’ Now, I am more happy than I have ever been in my entire life!” Diana nodded. “Same for me, mi amiga. When I let go, I became very happy. Now are we going to play at daycare tomorrow?” Charlotte nodded. “Of course! And I think we’re going to play with another girl too! Karlee? Yeah, it’s going to be fun.” Diana giggled. “Karlee’s a lot of fun. We’re about the same age. How old are you outside this dream?” Charlotte moved her fingers, doing math in her head. “I think my mom said that I’m about 25 months. Almost.” Diana nodded. “Yup. You’re about six months younger than me. I’m almost 31 months. Karlee’s already 31 months.” Then it hit Charlotte. ‘The question! I need to ask her about her shoes!’ She pointed to Diana’s shoes. “Diana, how did you get those shoes?” Diana cupped her hands around the soles of her running shoes and smiled. “They were a birthday gift, Charlotte. I got them for my 30th birthday.” Charlotte gasped. “Wow. Then you started experiencing this a little bit before I did. I got my shoes not as a birthday gift, but more of a special gift from my mom. Kind of one to show her appreciation for me running my marathons. While I appreciate the gift, I never realized what they would do to me.” Diana nodded. “Your shoes. Where did your mother buy them?” Charlotte frowned. “My mother never told me where she got them.” Diana carefully studied Charlotte’s shoes. “The craftsmanship…the design of the shoes are very similar to mine. Only my mamá can do that kind of work. Charlotte, your mother got those shoes from my mother’s shoe store. Ay caramba!” Diana’s face began to turn almost pale. Charlotte gasped. “What’s wrong?” Diana glanced at her shoes again. “Charlotte, when I was little, long before I owned these purple shoes, my mamá spoke about a pair of shoes that she wore that gave her the fountain of youth. She spoke about how she could run fast in them and how it gave her boundless energy. I thought that she was making all of this up until I got those shoes on my 30th birthday. Then it hit me. Did she give me the same shoes that she wore? But she wouldn’t do that! The shoes she wore were mint green, too so this had to be a new pair.” Charlotte nodded, looking concerned. “So do you think that it had to do with what the shoes were made with?” Diana nodded. “Father used to make a lot of shoes when I was little. Then something happened and I haven’t seen my father since. He used to have a lot of leftover material to make shoes, but my mother had thrown all that away. My mamá …I knew that she did this. She would never make anything with father’s materials…” Charlotte gave Diana a curious look. “Well, I think that the materials somehow got mixed in somehow. I mean, look at us! We were once both 30…well, me almost 30…and now, we’re both two! I think that something strange happened…” Diana nodded. “I know, Charlotte. All the old stories that my mamá told me are coming back to me. Every one. All we can do now is happily accept our fate. Who knows? Maybe our happiness will be rewarded. After all, this is not our fault!” Charlotte nodded. “I am already at peace with disappearing. If you think that there’s a reward, I will be all the more happy about disappearing with you.” Charlotte glanced around and frowned. “Where’s the rest of our class?” Diana smiled. “It’s our dream, Charlotte! They’re not going to come out. We can make it whatever we like!” Charlotte, satisfied with that answer, got up to her feet and gave Diana another look. “I can’t believe that you used to be my bully.” Diana nodded. “But no more, Charlotte. I’m your best friend, now. We both learned lessons and we grew from it. How about a fun run around the gym? Rápida, mi amiga! Rápida!” Charlotte agreed and both girls began running around the gymnasium, with the teacher and the rest of the class absent. It felt surreal with it being empty, but at the same time there was a sense of peace and tranquility in the room. Both Charlotte and Diana were running fast, yet they were both at an equal pace with each other. Charlotte was finally satisfied with her question answered, but the mystery of the running shoes just produced more questions inside of her. ‘Who made the running shoes for Diana’s mother? And while Charlotte knew that Diana’s mother made the shoes for Diana, who made her shoes? Was it possible for the shoes to change color? Afterall, the shoes that Diana received for her birthday were supposed to be normal, according to Diana. But somehow, the mysterious magic found its way to both Charlotte’s and Diana’s shoes. Whatever the case, Charlotte was satisfied with one thing. ‘I solved the mystery!’ “Diana,” Charlotte said, looking down at her shoes as she ran. “I solved the mystery! The shoes were responsible for my reverse aging the whole time, so I guess we just see what happens next?” Diana nodded. “We do, Charlotte. Neither of us would ever imagine that a pair of running shoes could even make us little, but they are. And from what mamá told me in her stories when I was little, these shoes are giving me and you the same fountain of youth. We live our best days, even if they are as babies. I pray that I may be rewarded. I didn’t do this. Mamá gave me a gift, and I’m sure that she didn’t mean to give me shoes like the ones that she had. Charlotte, there’s something weird about my mother’s shoe shop. It’s always been weird.” Charlotte nodded, and they both continued their run around the gym, for what felt like their 50th lap. Charlotte felt a sudden urge to pee, which she decided to release on purpose. A warm spot began to expand around her crotch and run down both her legs, until droplets of pee began dripping onto the hardwood floor of the gymnasium. Diana gave Charlotte a knowing smirk. “I know what you just did.” Charlotte nodded. “Yes. Outside of this dream, I am still a toddler. I am guessing that what I just peed is now gelling up inside my diaper.” Diana nodded, as she pointed at her legs beginning to drip with pee. “Same as you, Charlotte. Neither of us will have to worry about anything when we wake up. Now, I can’t wait to see you at daycare!” Charlotte nodded as she ran beside Diana, feeling mildly embarrassed that she peed herself on purpose but at the same time knew that she had no bladder control outside of her dream. *** Charlotte squinted her eyes open, the dream immediately feeling like a blur to her. While Charlotte was keenly aware of her adulthood, all she could even sense and feel when she woke up was all her two-year-old instincts. And because of this, she couldn’t make much sense of the dream that she had, and the memory of it seemed to have faded as quickly as it arrived. All toddler Charlotte knew was that there was a noticeable wet bulge around her butt and crotch. And Charlotte didn’t like it at all, so she did the only thing that she knew she could do in that situation. Charlotte cried. ‘MOMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMYYYYYYY!!!!!!!!” In seconds, the door swung open, with Darcy flicking the light on in a gasp. ‘The baby monitoring app woke me up early. What could it be? Another wet diaper?’ Darcy hoisted Charlotte out of the crib and laid her on the changing table immediately. It was earlier than what she would expect Charlotte to wake up, but she knew that as a mother, emergencies like this are expected. Darcy unsnapped the crotch buttons on Charlotte’s pink onesie to find a wide bulge around the crotch and butt of Charlotte’s diaper. The wetness indicator was completely blue, so she peeled back the tapes to see the extent of the damage. Just as she expected, the inside of Charlotte’s diaper was soaked from end to end. ‘Goodness. The poor girl was about to leak.’ She calmed Charlotte down and guided the pacifier into Charlotte’s mouth from the ribbon clip that it was attached to. And while her daughter sucked on her pacifier, Darcy wasted no time in changing Charlotte’s diaper. Within the next two minutes, Charlotte was wiped, cleaned, powdered and in a new diaper. With it almost being 4:00 AM, Darcy decided to feed Charlotte early. She carried Charlotte over to the rocking chair and cradled her in her lap, rocking her back and forth in a rhythmic motion. Charlotte watched as she noticed herself in the rocking chair again. ‘Am I going to get the milk again?’ Charlotte gazed up and watched as she was elevated up to the same level as her mother’s chest. She watched her mother loosen the straps, exposing the fleshly bulges of skin. She was guided closer until she closed her mouth around her mother’s breast and begin suckling. Charlotte was full part way into the other breast, so she burped as her eyes flickered. She yawned as she sank into her mother’s lap. Charlotte woke up as she found her mother changing her into another outfit. A pink floral tulle dress with two ribbons tied in the center. And Charlotte didn’t know if it was her imagination, but she felt like she was in another new diaper. Shortly after this, Charlotte felt her bare feet being clothed with her mother sliding pink socks onto her feet. She was carried with her mother, who had a bag filled with all her essentials for daycare. Downstairs, she was fed a quick breakfast of cheerios and strawberry yogurt before being taken to the closet, where her mother slid on a miniature pair of the running shoes that she had on in her dream. It didn’t matter what size Charlotte’s feet were. The shoes always magically adapted to her size. About 20 minutes later, Charlotte was wheeled into Little Lilacs Preschool and Daycare in a stroller, with her calmly sucking on her pacifier. Darcy checked Charlotte into the daycare with Rena and made sure that Amber had Charlotte’s backpack filled with diapers, spare clothes, food, a couple of bottles of apple juice, and toys, and other things that Charlotte needed for daycare. And with that, Darcy kissed Charlotte on the forehead and she was off. A little bit of Charlotte’s adult mind remembered that there was something different about the daycare. ‘I was in the three-year-old room before. Am I in the two-year-old room now?’ Charlotte’s question was answered when she saw a couple of other mothers dropping off their kids. One looked familiar, since she was carrying Diana. The other one was also familiar since the girl in the mother’s arms was one that she saw at modeling. The girl was…Karlee. The three girls all began their playtime like no time has passed. Whatever games they were playing before, they resumed like they were all best friends. Charlotte understood this well with Diana, but was very surprised at how much she could remember Karlee. With Charlotte being merely 25 months compared to Diana and Karlee’s 31 months, she was the baby in the group. But subconsciously, Charlotte knew that it wouldn’t be too long before both her and Diana would both be babies compared to Karlee. Diana pointed at Charlotte’s pink running shoes. Charlotte in turn noticed Diana’s purple running shoes that magically adapted to her now toddler feet. Charlotte knew that just wearing the running shoes would result in her losing more years of her life, but that didn’t matter to Charlotte. None of it did. Nothing else mattered. The three girls remained in their little group and played on, pretending to have a tea party or some other made-up game. Charlotte seemed to have worn herself out, as she felt a set of hands guiding her to a crib, before lifting her up and laying her inside it. Charlotte tiredly squinted her eyes closed. The time seemed to have flown by, as Charlotte saw two large hands scoop her up into her mother’s arms. ‘Mommy…Is here already? Why so soon?’ What Charlotte didn’t understand was that Darcy had Charlotte enrolled in half-day daycare, as mothers and other caregivers had the option of half-day or full-day care at Little Lilacs. “Come on, Charlie baby. We need to shoot the Pampers commercial.” Darcy glanced at Amber and pointed at Charlotte. “Is Charlotte in a fresh diaper?” Amber nodded. “She is. I changed her right before her nap.” Darcy nodded, and placed Charlotte onto a nearby changing table. “Well, just to be sure, I’m going to check again.” Darcy checked Charlotte’s diaper only to find that it was only slightly damp. She quickly changed Charlotte’s diaper, wadding up the slightly soggy diaper and tossing it in the nearby pail. Just as Darcy was carrying Charlotte to her stroller, she noticed another mother carrying Karlee. “I couldn’t help but overhear that your Charlotte is going to be in the Pampers commercial.” Kendra said with a smile. “Karlee’s going to be in it too! Normally, I have Karlee in all-day daycare but she gets special time off for this!” Karlee proudly smiled. “I bee-in dye-pah cah-ur-shal!” Darcy buckled Charlotte in her stroller and grinned. “Well, I’ll see you there!” Charlotte’s adult mind was weighed down by the pure and playful innocence of her toddler mind. ‘What is…cah-maw-shal? Can I play some more? I want my pacie…’ Charlotte’s happiness and bliss continued to fill her as nothing seemed to bother Charlotte anymore. The only things that bothered her now were the normal things that would bother a toddler that just barely turned two. If Charlotte’s mind was going for a ride, she was having the time of her life. And the more of herself that she lost, the more content that she was with her new way of life. Afterall, this was the way that things were supposed to be. ‘I am a baby. I am a little girl…’ Charlotte contentedly sucked on her pacifier as she felt herself sink into the plush padding of her car seat. At this point, Charlotte had begun to forget the pressing demands of her former life. It almost seemed like a dream to her. That woman that Charlotte saw in her mind. Who was that? Ironically enough, that was Charlotte. But if you were to tell her that, she would just say that it was a woman that looked like her mommy. Charlotte squinted her eyes open to notice that she was moving. She was in her stroller again and could see bright lights and cameras in a large room. Darcy walked over to the director and sat Charlotte down, who still looked a little dazed from her nap. “We’re ready to shoot.” The male director, looking very focused and alert, passively nodded. “We’re not. Take her to makeup. She will need a new diaper.” Darcy glanced at the wetness indicator on Charlotte’s diaper, which was still a solid yellow. “But Charlotte’s dry!” The director, who had the top of his sunglasses resting on his hair, took his sunglasses in one hand and gave Darcy a stern look. “Look Miss Warren. We need the shot for the new Pampers that we’re featuring in the commercial. Those ones won’t do. It doesn’t matter if she’s dry. Get her in that new diaper. We’ll get someone to change her at makeup, since the tape job on the diaper needs to be perfect. Get her changed, and then makeup. I then want her here in a few minutes. Do I make myself clear? Because listen to me.” He said, his voice becoming softer and more stern. “We have more than enough babies in this commercial and your kid doesn’t have to be in it if you don’t follow the rules.” Darcy nodded and without hesitation placed Charlotte back in her stroller. She wheeled her to another room with a sign that read “MAKEUP”. Darcy wheeled Charlotte in to find a young woman that looked all glammed up like a Barbie doll. The woman had long blonde hair with a thick layer of red lipstick all over her lips. The woman pointed to a changing mat that laid on top of a desk. “Is that Charlotte?” The woman said with a grin. “I’m Courtney. I will be changing Charlotte into the new Pampers diaper and will be working with Tamera to get Charlotte all ready for television. It’s going to be a 30 second commercial and we’re going to need a lot of shots.” Tamera nodded and glanced at Charlotte. “Oh, she looks so cute! How old is she? 12 Months?” “25 months,” Courtney said, correcting her. “Didn’t you read the documents? This is the very reason why we’re having Charlotte in the commercial. She’s very petite and would definitely pass for a younger toddler. And based on her recent measurements you gave us, Charlotte is going to fit fine in a Size 3. You’re going to love it, Miss Warren. This new Pampers is going to be the softest and most absorbent diaper yet. More absorbent than that Baby Dry. Now, Mr. Spencer wants all the kids there in 15 minutes.” Darcy nodded, and took notice of a few sippy cups filled with apple juice. “That’s a lot of apple juice.” Courtney nodded, as she quickly powdered Charlotte and changed her into the new Pampers diaper. “It is. It should be more than Charlotte needs. Now I want Charlotte to drink that juice until she’s full. For the commercial, we also want to test the effectiveness of the new product. It has already done really well in focus groups. Now for the closeups with filling the diaper with a blue saline solution, we already filmed that on a different day.” Courtney carefully checked her tape job on Charlotte’s diaper, making sure that the tapes were perfectly aligned in the center of the landing zone. When she saw that everything checked out, she gave Tamera a thumbs up. “We’re ready for make up.” Darcy glanced at Charlotte, who was wearing nothing but a diaper. “What about her dress?” Courtney shook her head. “The dress is going to cover up the diaper. This is a diaper commercial, so the Pampers diaper needs to be clearly visible while they’re rolling. Please don’t test Mr. Spencer’s patience. He has already turned away two kids from parents arguing with him.” Charlotte glanced at herself, feeling the comfort of the soft and fluffy diaper that she was wearing. “Na dess?” she said, pointing to her bare stomach. Darcy nodded. “It’s for the commercial, sweetie. When we’re done with the commercial, we’ll put the dress back on, okay?” “Atay!” Charlotte shouted in a manner that conveyed her sweet toddler innocence. Both Courtney and Tamera went to work on applying the right about of makeup on Charlotte. Since Charlotte was staying still, Darcy gave Charlotte her pacifier to suck on. After that, Charlotte remained still while the two women applied the rest of the makeup on Charlotte. Just as Darcy carried Charlotte out, a couple more mothers carried their children into makeup. One of them was Kendra, who was carrying Karlee. With Karlee being noticeably bigger than Charlotte, Kendra gave Courtney a sheepish smile. “Do you have size 5’s?” Courtney nodded. “Yes. We have up to size 7.” Darcy quietly waved at Kendra as she left the makeup room with Charlotte. As Charlotte was being carried, her toddler mind went to work, trying to figure out why she was here. ‘What this place? Why there powder on my face? I wanna play! Will mommy let me play?’ Charlotte glanced at her mother, giving her a wanting look. “Mahpay!” Darcy sighed at Charlotte and then glanced at one of the staff. “She wants to play.” The female staff member rolled her eyes and pointed to a pile of toys that a group of other kids was playing with. “She can play with those toys.” She said in a bored voice. “Filming starts in five minutes.” Darcy sat Charlotte next to the toys and the other toddlers that were playing with them. They looked to be a group of kids, with most of them ranging from 18 to 24 months. Two women staff members supervised them nearby. After Charlotte spent a couple minutes stacking blocks, she saw another hand grab one of the blocks. It was Karlee. “Weady fah cursial? Karlee asked Charlotte. “Mama sawd ah gah be on tee vee!” Charlotte shrugged her shoulders, recognizing only the words “mama” and “TV”. This triggered another idea in Charlotte’s toddler brain. “Cah-cah-maw-won!” Charlotte glanced around, hoping that her mother could put on an episode of Cocomelon for her. When she saw that this wasn’t happening, she began to cry. “Wah Cah-cah-maw-won!” Karlee, realizing what Charlotte was saying, smiled. “Wahch caw-caw-meh-won ah hohm! We on tee vee!” Karlee pointed to the camera and smiled. “Smy-yah foh cahm-rah!” Charlotte, still sad about there being no Cocomelon, shook her head. “Nu!” Darcy sighed and approached Charlotte. “What’s wrong, sweetie?” “Wah Cah-cah-mah-won!” Charlotte demanded, glancing around for a TV or iPad screen. Darcy sighed. “We’ll watch Cocomelon later, dear. I promise! Now, I need you to smile for that camera because you’re going to be in a diaper commercial!” Charlotte’s expression changed when she saw a couple of the women staff begin making funny faces. She returned to where Karlee was sitting, also in nothing but her diaper like Charlotte. “Ih bee awkay!” Karlee said, smiling at Charlotte. “Mama shaw mee cahm-rah! Ah smy-yah!” Charlotte felt a twinge of maturity inside of her, and it was just enough for her to straighten up and stop crying with just a minute remaining before filming began. The other babies filed into the room with their mothers, all in just the new Pampers diaper that was being advertising for the commercial. “Places everyone!” Mr. Spencer shouted. “I don’t care where the children sit. Just have them sit and play when we start shooting!” Mr. Spencer ended up firing a total of eight children since another six didn’t make it to the shoot in time. They either showed up to the studio late or didn’t get ready in time. Whatever the case, the 20 children was now reduced to just 12. “Ready?” Mr. Spencer said, glancing around at his staff. “Lights, camera, and….ACTION!!!!” The cameras began rolling, all capturing a scene of a nursery with a bunch of children playing. The camera angles were carefully focused on the new Pampers diaper that all the toddlers wore. The staff did different things that made the kids either laugh or look surprised. As the filming and the scenes continued, Charlotte felt a warm flood in her diaper. After the flood, it seemed as if the diaper was only mostly soaked, like it could handle a couple more floods. As the filming continued, the staff took notice of the diapers. While they were sagging, none of them were leaking. Darcy, who noticed Charlotte’s diaper from a distance, gasped. “Wow. That is much more absorbent than the ones that I normally have her in.” Mr. Spencer smiled. “That’s the beauty of it, Miss Warren. Those are only the daytime ones. Now, since everyone in this room has signed an NDA, you all know that your kid will also be shooting a commercial for the new nighttime Pampers in February. Now, we got a few more shots, and then we’ll have all the kids changed and clothed. Places everybody!” Charlotte kept playing with Karlee as the cameras continued rolling, feeling her diaper grow bigger and bigger, swelling against her groin. Even at this point, it was not leaking but was now heavily soaked. A few minutes later, Mr. Spencer nodded. “And that’s a wrap! We got it, everyone! Thanks for bringing your kids to the filming! As per the contract, you will all receive your paychecks and a free year supply of our new Pampers for your kid. Mothers and caregivers, take your kids to makeup and we’ll get them on their way. We got some gold today!” By the time that Charlotte got her diaper changed at makeup, she felt like her diaper was about to burst, but it never did. As heavily saturated as it was from front to back, the new Pampers diaper did not leak. Darcy didn’t have the new Pampers diapers yet, so she had to put a less absorbent Pamper on Charlotte. Charlotte shivered when the baby wipes were brushed over her. After she was powdered, she felt the embrace of a fresh and dry diaper hugging her waist. Both tapes were snuggly fastened by Courtney and Charlotte smiled. It felt great being in a fresh diaper. After Darcy put Charlotte’s pink floral tulle dress on (pacifier ribbon still attached to it), Charlotte began sucking on her pacifier and smiled. Time to go home. And Charlotte cast a hopeful stare at her mother, wondering if she remembered about her promise to put on Cocomelon when she got home.

Hey everyone! Starting off here, I think for future polls, at least for a little bit, I might ease up on the Diaper Dimension stories. I am absolutely thrilled that this story was chosen and that I finally got to write it after three years but considering that I’ve written 17 stories including this one and 14 have been set in that universe, I think easing off in terms of poll choices might be the better move. Also, I just counted, and as of today, I have 29 possible stories not set in the diaper dimension, so… there’s definitely plenty more to tell. I’ll still go by the polls, but I just might not load them up with the DD stories as much anymore… just have to see though. Speaking of polls… the results are now in. Counting personal messages, any listed on here, and the ones from the poll… winning 55.81% of votes, the winner is ‘Sissification and Babification Government Study’ (Title TBD)! So, with what I previously noted, I will carry over the ‘Bethany’ story into the next poll as the DD story, but I will retire The CONtinuance on polls for now. It won’t go away forever, but it’s been at the bottom for a little while now and I think other stories of mine should be given their due. Also, I think I’m going to stick to the two possible votes for future polls. I think it gives everyone a chance to narrow down what they want, and looking at the results… there was a clear first and second place this go around. Looking ahead, this next story is a bit of a task to write. There’s lots of nuances I need to be careful of in that story with some of the topics involved and there’s a number system involved that makes my head itch in making sure it all works still. That all being said, I’m going to take a tiny break once again and I will post the first chapter of that story on 01 August. This should give me time to air out my own head, relax a smidge, ensure the plot is still good for the story, update all the DD materials, and take a crack at the first few chapters of the story at least. Also, I just want to give a big thank you to all who have read this story and to anyone who commented on it or engaged with it. It may not be my most popular story ever, but with that you all have been saying, I have no reason to be saddened over that. My goal is to always improve with these stories and provide a little outlet for you all to enjoy on here. From what you all have said, I think I have achieved that goal, so again, thank you. Now, last but not least and as usual, I hope everyone enjoys this final chapter! Chapter 28: Delivering the Scoop Day 140 – 5:42 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 The trio now staring back at Pete seemed only moments away from either fainting or fighting. For his own part however, Pete blinked back as if he was about to ask if they had heard him. For Ashley, it had to be seen as yet another seeming loss in this horrible dimension. Seeing Pete there and him telling her a big fat ‘no’ to leaving… from her facial expression and sudden lack of life in her body, it was almost like a little of her soul seemed to have died. “Pete…” Betty began, almost stumbling over her words as she tried to explain what was happening. “I…” “Not now, Betty,” Pete said adamantly though curiously and likely thankfully not hatefully. “We need to discuss other things at the moment. Our conversation about all this secrecy can wait, but… seriously, did you all not hear me? Ashley can’t leave as far as I can tell.” Seemingly snapping out of his previous stupor, Brother popped in next. “And just what the heck does that mean?” he asked, stepping back up to the countertop and placing his hand firmly on top to emphasize his point. “Betty and I have a vested interest in getting Ashley back home. You, however… you work for the people actively trying to keep her here. You betrayed her and…” “Woah, woah… settle down there. I can tell feelings might be a little flared, so before you go and challenge me to pistols at dawn, can I at least explain myself here? I mean… you all are assuming the worst of me,” Pete noted hastily… almost like he was trying to defend himself against an angry mob about to descend on him. “I mean… have you even dealt with the chip in Ashley yet?” Everyone’s eyes bulged and Ashley even began to search her body for the sign of a chip. “Chip?” Brother questioned, the seeming skeptic of the group now. “What chip?” Pete sighed and then turned slightly to show off better when he pointed to the back of his own neck. “Here…” He then turned back around to face the trio again. “When Ashley broke into the facility and was caught, our esteemed mayor had a real bone to pick with her. He was going to obliterate her on the spot! And by that, I mean… near absolute brain death. She would be a newborn at best… it was a ‘no chances of recovery’ sort of policy with him after what she managed to pull off.” “No…” Betty looked like she was going to cry or faint any second now. “He wouldn’t… couldn’t…” “Well, he didn’t because I stopped it, Bee… I got the phone call and got there just in time to stop things,” he explained. “Vasiliou was threatening everything he could at us. He had the evidence with him and everything, so he had the means and the temperament to throw us down and destroy us. Right then, we had no chance. We were going down…” He then trailed off for a moment before looking back up and sticking one finger out. “But I knew there was something even he couldn’t pass up or say no to… FOY.” No one said a word for a few seconds after that. “FOY?” Ashley questioned, seemingly the most perplexed and yet intrigued about it. “I’ve heard about that before, but…” “Pete…” Betty now seemed horrified as she interrupted Ashley… almost like she had just realized something terrible in implication. “You didn’t… please tell me you didn’t.” Pete sighed. “I wish I could tell you that I didn’t, Bee. I really do, but… we were going to lose Ashley and then we had a 90% chance of going to jail ourselves. I weighed the options and chose the second choice of amnesty. I had to agree that she would be regressed in certain ways, a chip would be planted inside her spine to keep her grounded, and… I would finish the FOY compound for them… but nothing else for us. It was a deal I knew I would never get again...” “And what the heck is FOY?” Ashley asked, nearly stomping her foot, her patience seemingly wearing thin now over her previous question having gone unanswered. “It’s death to any mature Little,” Brother explained with clear disdain in his voice, most of it now appearing to be directed squarely at Pete. “There’s a street version that’s been out for at least a decade now… maybe more, but it essentially causes Littles to regress in a massive way… permanently.” “That’s right,” Pete confirmed with a heaviness in his words that indicated he knew exactly the lengths of negativity that he was now unleashing on the world of Littles. “I hated it, but at the time, I felt I had no other choice. My family that I loved or a population of Littles… I hate myself for it even now, but I gave Vasiliou and the general the new compound. More stable… less bugs than the street drug, but more importantly for those two… a way they could affect every Little across the board without exception…” He then winced quickly. “And certain wayward Bigs as well…” “Wait… I thought that was just a myth!” Brother seemed horrified over the possibilities of such a powerful drug. “Are you telling me…?” “It was… but now that I’ve altered the drug, it can be used against Bigs… Middles… Littles… everyone! For the sake of my family… I sacrificed everyone else. I will regret that the rest of my life, but… now, we need to focus on the future. What we can do now. I have a plan, but we need to refocus on Ashley first.” The trio, though still horrified and shocked over that revelation, nodded in agreement. Pete then turned to Ashley. “So… back to what I was saying about the chip…” He looked deep into her eyes with a sense of sympathy and regret. “Sweetie… that chip can’t be removed. And, in all likelihood, it would kill you if you left this dimension.” Ashley’s eyes instantly watered over the clear implication. “No… please… tell me no!” Seeing her Little in distress, Betty quickly ran over and comforted her, but it seemed even her presence combined with Bunty wasn’t helping the now shaking Little. In desperation, Betty looked back towards her husband. “Isn’t there anything you can do, Pete?” she asked her eyes full of hope… even if it might have only been false at this point. Pete sighed. “Maybe… but not right now. Right now… we need to focus on that camera in her eye… and critically, what’s stored on it.” He pointed right at Ashley. “That is our best shot of getting back at these people and maybe our solution for getting out of this mess.” Ashley sniffed and seemed to break through her dashed hopes… if only for a moment. “You know about the eye?” Pete nodded. “Yes… and you really being an investigative journalist.” He sighed and then pulled out a file from his nearby briefcase labeled ‘Ashley Cutters.’ “I’ve known about your identity for months now…” He opened the file up. “I’ve known some personal trainers in my time, and frankly… you never struck me as one.” Ashley winced through her tears. ‘Crud… I knew that cover wasn’t good enough!’ “At first, I just waved it off as personal trainers being different on Earth, but then… you started asking me questions. Littles are inquisitive, so again, I didn’t think anything of it… but then you broke into my office.” Pete blinked back at Ashley as if he was waiting for an explanation. For her part, Ashley could only stare back at Pete for a moment before wiping her nose and sniffling a little. “You… you knew about that?” Pete nodded. “I did, but I didn’t raise a fuss about it. If anything, it made me even more curious about you… so I pushed harder with some of my more anonymous contacts in portal travel, and… well, your file of ‘Ashley Jones’ was good. Definitely professional… just not good enough for us and our methods of deep analysis and detection. But since you were a Little coming over voluntarily… no one really cared at the office when they found out at first. To be honest, I think most of them just thought you were going to be captured and regressed. Which, frankly, was a good guess… at least usually.” “And you didn’t tell me?” Betty asked, now finding out all this herself now as well. “I didn’t want to burden you, Bee,” Pete said in earnest. “When I found out about all that, you had just been told about your slim chances to conceive, and I had never seen you so passionate about taking care of a Little. So,” he then turned back to Ashley, “I stowed your file and kept an eye on you.” “And that’s it?” Ashley questioned, wiping a few more tears away. While she was clearly still deeply saddened over the chip and what that meant to her, the investigative journalist in her always looking for the truth seemed to be coming out fully now. “Well, no…” Pete sighed. “See, when you broke into the facility, that set off a lot of things. First off, they discovered your identity as well, but like the portal agency, by then, they didn’t care since they had caught you and only thought you had the physical copies of the files. Secondly, though, in the whole investigation that was launched, one of the more loyal guards to me, and not Vasiliou or the general, handed me this file.” From inside the thick manila folder, Pete pulled out a familiar looking small one. “Wait…” Ashley pulled the file closer. “My memory is fuzzy, but is this…?” Pete nodded. “The one that was hidden from me in my own files. You had taken it and from what I can tell, you were going to show it to Betty and me. I knew about your eye camera by then, so there wasn’t a more rational explanation of why you would take something so cumbersome with you. So, more than a little curious and suspicious of the company, I looked inside and…” Pete sighed and pulled the file over to Betty. “This brings me to my last point. When I saw what was in there, I knew Diamond Technologies was dirty, but I had always felt that they were an ‘ends to justifying the means’ kind of company. Seeing this file to better show how to manipulate me and my wife… and then later when they started to threaten all three of us…” Pete’s knuckles cracked, and he stood up and took some deep breaths. Meanwhile, Betty’s expression turned to horror, shock, and despair as she looked over her file… particularly the spots regarding getting closer to Ashley because she couldn’t have kids and Ashley would make a great substitute… and way to manipulate the Big. Pete then turned around. “So… time to lay out my cards…” Pete took in a huge breath of air. “When I saw all that… something in me clicked and I knew something needed to change. So, as part of that, I need all three of you for this to work, but bottom line… I’m planning on going against Diamond Technologies with what we all know.” The room sat unmercifully still and silent for at least a minute. Pete looked relieved to have finally gotten it all off his chest. Brother looked suspicious but as if he was already scheming as well. Betty looked stunned but maybe relieved as well… probably owing to the fact that Pete had not betrayed them and seemed to actually be currently helping them instead. For Ashley, her face was still full of sorrow, but maybe a little confusion and more than plenty of concern. “I… I’m stuck here. It’s… it’s terrible, and I want to help with my camera,” she noted with sincerity as she pointed directly to her eye housing the camera. “And it might be important, but it’s just one thing and I can’t access it. Also… I’m leaving without any way of helping you all. I just… I want to help, but… I just don’t see how you all can go against this place and come out on the other side.” Betty sighed. “I have to agree, honey. Ashley may be a huge part of this, and it’s great she wants to help, but… what about us? She gets to go home, but… we’re still here, right? Between the general, Vasiliou, and even Beakerman, all this just seems like suicide… or at least a one-way trip to being regressed ourselves with your own new formula. So… tell me. Am I missing something here?” “Yes and no,” Pete admitted after a heavy sigh. “It’s one of the reasons I’m just telling you all this now. I wasn’t sure about a few details, and I’m still not, but… I needed LRGs help in this, and I didn’t know about Brother until the other day when I arrived home a little earlier than usual and saw the man that we suspected to be codename, ‘Brother’ exited the driveway. Naturally, I was curious, so, I came home early today to listen in… and I did.” “Okay… fine,” Brother said with a clear impatience now… seemingly still trying to figure out if all this was a trap or not. “You need LRG, and I can get that for you, but… how does it all connect? How does Ashley, me, and even Betty work into you screwing over this place?” Pete smirked and sighed. “Well, I have a plan. I just… I need some time to put it all in motion. I’ll explain everything, but… can you all wait to enact your own previous plan?” It was an obvious risk, and from everyone’s facial expressions, they knew it as well. Ashley ran the risk of staying here longer, now that Brother had shown his face, he was running a risk, and Betty waited on all this in her own yet unannounced role. Plus, all this was hinging on the trust of one of the top scientists and personnel in Peirama. Still, after a moment, all nodded. With the addition of Ashley’s chip, whatever Pete had planned now had to be better than simply sneaking Ashley out of town and risking her life just getting home. * * * Day 152 – 10:16 A.M. MDT – Earth 2 Wait. Listen out and wait… those were the instructions that Pete had ultimately passed to the trio on that fateful Monday. He had laid his plan out in its entirety, and while it was strong and had a high chance of both hurting Diamond Technologies and freeing Ashley, it still needed time. And in Peirama, with everything exposed now, it was a large risk. Still, everyone was motivated in both of their tasks now and vigilance seemed to be the key while Pete gathered up what he needed in order to execute the plan properly. And in the meantime, each member had their own tasks. Brother needed to contact LRG to provide passes and transportation afterward to not only guarantee they could leave in something besides what turned out to be a company car if needed but also get Ashley away safely as well with her chip. Betty had to gather her own information on the plant that FOY was derived from coming from Tanassum. Knowing its components and makeup, nature sometimes had a counterbalance… or in this case, cure. Plus, her own research had touched on several projects in town, and she knew several of the Bigs and were on friendly terms with them, so, she had also been assigned to ask a few questions to add to the information being sent back about Peirama. Ashley, given her high visibility as a Little both around town and at daycare, and her apparent value to Beakerman, she had the unenviable task of simply laying low. Stay out of trouble. Not fights, no inciting riots, no risks whatsoever. For the Little that had been at the center of so many things, being pushed to the side to protect her own well-being and the safety of the information in her head was tough… but ultimately necessary. Fortunately, Ashley knew that and while she sighed and bitterly complained about it at first, she mostly went on as she had before when it was just her, Brother, and Betty making the plans. Simply put… she had to act like a true Little and blend in. The general and maybe even Vasiliou knew that something was happening at the facility each Wednesday for her, but the outcome was still very much left in the dark. Now that Pete had shown his hand, so to speak, it was obvious that it was done on purpose. So, time passed on. Naps, diaper changes, and Bunty were all mixed in with secret meetings, hushed discussions, and a plan coming together. If one wasn’t too wise, they might have thought that it was all just stalling, but soon, it seemed every activity in Peirama was now twinged with the prospect of the four’s ultimate plan. It was November. Halloween had passed with much fanfare and all the Littles had dressed up in their very best and had taken away a haul of candy. But with that passing and the days growing both colder and darker, the last of the fall festivals had descended on the town of Peirama. Ashley, not one to shy away from fun anymore and adopting her role of bestest Little ever, had readily joined in with her friends as they took part in the various activities located just outside of town… namely for the pumpkin chunkin held there. Given that it was Peirama though, the various contraptions used to throw old pumpkins away were far too dangerous for Littles, so Ashley and her friends readily enjoyed the other fall activities. “Alright, honey,” Betty guided as she sat down at the top of the hill where one of the slides had been set up, “I’ve got the burlap sack all situated. You just sit between my legs and hold on.” “And Bunty?” There was an edge of fear in her voice… one of the many things that still hadn’t abated after several Wednesday night sessions with Pete. Betty smiled. “She’ll go right between your legs. Keep them closed tight and Bunty will be with you the whole way… just like I will be.” “Yeah, Ash,” Olly actively encouraged from just behind them. “It’s just a slide. No big deal. I mean… if Marilyn and Simon could do it…” He looked down the large hill at the two Littles and their respective caregivers right behind them. Ashley nodded. “Right. Can’t have them showing off better than me, but… just in case…” Ashley sat down and stuffed Bunty instead inside the front part of her denim overalls. “There! Now she won’t be going anywhere!” Betty smiled and clung onto Ashley. “Very clever. Now… ready?” Ashley winced as she stared just beyond Betty’s feet and at the drop off coming in moments… but still nodded. “Alright! Here we go!” Betty took a breath and gripped the sides of the hay bales lining the track. “And… one. Two. Three!” With all her effort, she pushed off and the two rocketed downward. “Ahhh!” Ashley screamed bloody murder as they raced down the hill. Betty clung onto her as she clung onto her Big. There was definitely a sense that though Ashley was supposed to be pretending and had ‘matured’ in the past few weeks thanks to Pete, there was a legitimate sense of comfort and protection that she received from Betty. “Oh! Look at Daddy!” Betty called out, temporarily moving her hand from Ashley and pointing to Pete while also using his public name. In truth, she did know that Ashley no loner called him that, but for multiple reasons, Littles simply never went back to calling their Big by their first name once they started with ‘Mommy’ or ‘Daddy.’ So, it was decided as a group, even with Ashley’s approval, that Betty and Pete would still be called Mommy and Daddy, respectively, in public. Nearby and on the side of the track going down the hill, just a little way up from the bottom, Pete was standing and waving as he took a picture of the two women in his life. It was a classic family moment that no doubt millions had captured before them. It was almost too perfect. “There’s my girls!” he called out, racing over to them while snapping several photos once they reached the bottom. Ashley was laughing but it did take a moment for Betty to pry her hands off her pant legs once they had come to a stop. “It’s okay, Ash. We’re at the bottom now.” Ash let go quickly and jumped up. “Oh! I wasn’t scared. Just… safety is all…” Betty looked skeptical but Ron beat her to it. “Right… and that screaming Little coming down the slide was… someone else, right?” Ashley rolled her eyes and just turned in time to spot a hurdling Olly come down with his mommy as well. It seemed the tradition today… along with the face paint that most of the Littles had gotten or the petting zoo where all had chosen their favorite miniature animal… including Ashley. With all Littles and their Bigs now firmly on the ground, the group took off to wander around the fall festival once more. Pete gawked at the odd machinery and several stalls of tantalizing food, eventually succumbing and grabbing a slice of Milo pie. From her juice at the daycare, Ashley immediately seized on it as well. “Still can’t believe this tastes like apples…” she mused, getting her mouth slightly sticky from the filling inside the delicious treat. Betty smiled and pulled out a convenient baby wipe to clean her mouth off with. “Well, of course, sweetie. Milo is our version of what you call the apple. It’s the same thing.” She giggled slightly like it was the most obvious thing in the world… much to Ashley’s resultant blush. “Oh, don’t be too hard on her, Bee…” Pete said, swallowing yet another bite of the pie himself. “It took forever for you to learn that yourself in college during our Earth course together.” Betty sighed and nodded, and for a second… almost looked wistful, nostalgic, and yet sad as she looked around her. Ashley might have pressed more, but a microphone soon buzzed to life in the speakers overhead. “Attention! Attention! The mayoral speech will be beginning in approximately two minutes on the main stage.” Given the trio’s run-ins with the mayor lately, it likely wasn’t a shock to any of them as they all simultaneously groaned. Still, they continued to the main stage… likely to keep up appearances as supportive members of the community. On the way, however, they also bumped into Brother. Of course, here, he was simply the overall landscaper of the town. Ashley had seen him around before and had even caught him staring at her a few times when she first got here, but she had always shrugged it off as another odd Big. Now though, there was almost tension between the four of them as they passed each other. It wasn’t in an adversarial way. Just… more of a way that they all knew the other was carrying around a secret with them that could undo the rest in a second. Being seen together, knowing that they all knew each other’s secrets seemed dangerous in such a public setting. So, after a bit of a frozen and tense moment, Brother quickly departed from the family trio. Pete only brushed it off and continued toward the stage with Betty and Ashley following close behind hand in hand. “Good afternoon!” Mayor Vasiliou began, soon going on several tangents about the fall weather, corporate success, and all manner of things that sounded more like a would-be future CEO rather than a simple scientist or the mayor that he was. Still, it was pretty typical and even boring to anyone but the most loyalist company members… which didn’t include people like Pete or Betty. Then, he started talking about company loyalty. That got their attention. “We are all a family here. The disloyalty of one member… or even two, is never something we should take lightly. What one of us does affects us all. This can be both bad…” His focus now seemed to be directly hovering over Pete and Betty. “Or with loyalty and cooperation, a good thing!” He then walked to the left of the stage. “Soon, we will be judging the weights and sizes of our animals.” He gestured over to some of the fattest pigs known… all a result of specific genetic and specialized food manipulation. “Or… the event you all came for… our pumpkin chunkin competition!” He then turned to the general behind him on stage. “General? Will you do the honors of throwing the first pumpkin today?” The general stepped forward and smiled. “It would be my honor.” The man then stepped up, and in one motion, yanked the cord and activated the machine… sending the poor attached pumpkin hurdling far and away toward the distant mountains. Everyone cheered. A few bits of pomp and circumstance later, the speeches were over, and the crowd dispersed. Betty, Pete, and Ashley ambled around as they perused more treats, gadgets, and homemade items, but it didn’t take long for them to run right into a wandering general and mayor. “Betty… Ashley… Pete…” Vasiliou glared with hot hatred behind his eyes at the three of them. Knowing all she did about him now, Ashley clung to Bunty even tighter and backed up into Betty for some measure of comfort and safety. By the way she gripped her Little as well though, Betty seemed like she needed the added support from her as well. “General… Mayor…” Pete nearly growled at Vasiliou and while no punches were thrown, the hatred simmering between Pete and Vasiliou seemed boundless. Only the general seemed to be the mediator and the lynchpin which kept them from brawling on the spot. “So… any progress with my next formula?” he asked with a near twinkle in his eye. “Some…” Pete was clearly trying to be as vague and murky as possible. With his distaste for his work now and the eventual leak of information, more progress had been deemed ‘unwise’ in the planning stages previously. He would stay on and work, but only as a means to keep finding out more information. Actual progress would either be nearly stopped or at least slowed to a crawl. But the general didn’t know that. “I see…” the general sighed. “Seems to be going slow these days, but… I guess that’s just progress for you here. Waited for years for that special formula before, and then, bam! You got it in less than a month!” “Speaking of which,” Vasiliou jumped in and looking first at Pete and then towards Betty and Ashley. “I hope you all our minding yourselves. Wouldn’t want a repeat of what happened last time now, would we?” His words seemed to slide off his cruel tongue and worm their way around the family at present. “I can promise you this… there won’t be any third chances with some special deal by creating yet another drug for us…” His glared narrowed on Ashley and the Little let out a little squeak of fear. ‘Oh no! Does he know about us? Our plans? Is he just toying with us? Are we sunk yet again? And this time I’m going to be regressed, and Pete and Betty jailed or worse? And then I lose my mind, and the world goes to pieces and…’ Betty pulled in Ashley tighter and bent over slightly to hug her upper chest from behind. It wasn’t a full hug, but the Little’s thoughts slowed, and she took deep heaving breaths. “Well, thanks for that lovely image, mister mayor,” Pete nearly mocked. “We’re all fine and even… I have to say that we’ve never been happier. I’m sorry to say that your efforts have been in vain to hurt my family further. Sad really…” Vasiliou snarled and stepped closer, cracking his knuckles as he did so. Pete simply reached to his side and gently nudged Ashley and Betty behind him. Once again though, the general nearly hopped in the middle of it. “Now, look here you two! We cannot have our mayor and top scientist at odds with each other! I want this to end righ…” He then stopped and his right eye seemed to quiver before easing up in nearly an instant. “But that can wait for another day. Come, Mayor. You have other… mayoral duties to attend to. I’m sure the animal size contest needs an extra judge to break a tie…” Vasiliou sighed before glaring intensely at Pete and Ashley and Betty behind him. “No, those can wait. This employee is making a bad example, and I think Beakerman should be informed that As…” “Phillip!” The general grabbed the mayor by the shoulder and nearly shoved him to the ground from the sheer might of his single grip. “We will do this another day.” Mayor Vasiliou glared back at him for a moment before nearly shrinking away. “But I…” “Please…” the general emphasized. “They have a… matter to attend to.” When that didn’t seem to work though, the general shifted his eye movements in the direction of Ashley. “An important, Little matter.” Right then, Vasiliou seemed to finally understand the implication. “Oh… right…” Turning back, he glared at Pete before adopting a more neutral look. “Until next time, Pete. And you better have progress with that new formula.” Not giving Pete a second to speak, Vasiliou turned and walked away. The general, sighing, turned to Pete. “We really need to get you two talking again. It’s not good to have you two in this stalemate of bickering.” Pete nodded. “You have yourself a good festival, general.” Pete was blowing him off, but gratefully, the general was either too dense to understand that or too diplomatic to make any move against him. So, like Vasiliou, he nodded, thanked him for the formula again, and then left. Once gone, Pete turned to Ashley with a wide smile. “Oh! That was brilliant thinking, Ash! The general deals with Littles all the time, but he can never stand their actions… particularly some of the more squishy, sticky, or smelly aspects that come along with them! Using your diaper like that was a stroke of genius to get him to leave and end the conversation. 10 out of 10 for effort and execution!” Ashley looked like she was about to object but stopped cold and wiggled slightly. ‘I’m… mushy? I went… poopy? I… I didn’t know…’ She winced but still played it off. “Well, you know… anything to help. I don’t like either of them anyways…” Pete chuckled and Betty sighed before readjusting the strap of the diaper bag draped over her shoulder. “Come on, sweetie. Let’s get that mush tush of yours all nice and clean.” She held out her hand. Ashley quickly took and walked away with her now usual waddle. She didn’t say anything, but dread filled her expression completely… likely dread over her own future after all this was over. * * * Day 157 – 6:05 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 Ashley paced around the room nervously. “Where is he?” she asked for at least the seventh time in the past ten minutes. “He should’ve been here by now!” “Easy there, Ash,” Betty said trying to calm her Little down. “Brother said six and it’s only five minutes after.” “Right,” Pete agreed, stepping back from the front room where he had been on the lookout for any suspicious activity. “He needs to be careful. After today, all this could be done, and besides… talking to him, we need the codes he has to ensure this message gets sent out.” “Yeah. I just…” Ashley shook her head and kept pacing. Her stress wasn’t dissipating though, but it wasn’t too surprising given everything it had taken to get where they were right then. Codes, at least two dozen more interviews from Bigs and Littles alike about the various experiments going on here and a massive data copy from the facility’s main servers. All had been done in secrecy as much as possible, but they were all still committing a massive crime… both for the company and legally speaking as well. Also though, Ashley was now getting nervous about what came after all this. Get more information and then bundle it up and send it out. That was the plan, and it was darn simple, but there were elements that hadn’t been discussed… at least not with her. It wasn’t the worst thing ever, and per her continuing nightly logs, she knew being a Little and vulnerable to interrogation after being regressed if captured that she would be left out of some things… just not most of the plan. Further, while elements of the plan still seemed a mystery, her life afterward continually plagued her mind. Pete’s efforts were nearly miraculous given the scans of her brain that he had done before. He had literally reawakened part of her that might otherwise sleep forever until the end. So, that was great… but it still wasn’t enough. Simply put, Ashley wasn’t herself… or at least the self she was when she first came to this dimension back in June. Five months later, Ashley was a different Little. First off, she was a Little. Not regressed, but daily she would be reminded of her changes in likes, movements, abilities… it all was different. Various shades maybe, but when Betty still had to change her diapers or a life without Bunty seemed utterly horrifying to her, those shades seemed pointless. “Ash,” Betty said with a little more force. “Please… sit by me and take a breath. Please, honey.” Her words seemed to work and the Little stopped pacing and sat where instructed. “Good. Now some deep breaths for me and remember… don’t get too worked up over this. We take it one step at a time, and we don’t worry what we can’t control, right?” Ashley nodded and hugged Bunty tighter as she breathed harder in and out as instructed. Relief soon came to her. ‘I don’t want to stay, but… what am I going to do without Betty?’ The question had been asked before dozens of times… and even now, it still lingered. Soon though, hearing the designated knock, Pete went to the back door and let Brother in. “Sorry I’m late. I think you might have a spy checking in on you. Circled the block at least four times in the past hour. Not good, so I have to ask…” He then reached inside his bag and produced a flash drive. “Are you sure about this?” Pete looked over at Ashley and then back at Brother with a fierce set of determination. “Absolutely.” Brother nodded and handed the drive to Pete. Pete wasted no time and unlocked the door to his basement office. After the group arrived in the basement as well, Pete showed off the massive computer he had been tinkering with recently. “Okay… I’ve had a chance to look at the specs of Ashley’s eye. Combined with these codes, my information, and what Betty could pull as well, we now have a deep file on this place.” “And… we mail it to someone?” Ashley asked, almost innocent and Little-like in that one moment, only further emphasized by how close she was hugging Bunty still. Pete smiled but shook his head. “Not exactly. Based on the schematics I pulled, I can just wirelessly connect the feed from your camera into a file that I will then send out. Just to be sure, I’m going to send it through the portal transmission network to your paper’s branch on Earth, but just in case its monitored and intercepted before going through, I’m also sending it to a few areas around here… including several LRG locations.” He then pointed to the now inserted flash drive. “Hence the codes I needed.” Brother nodded. “Yep. All should be there. The locations I tagged… they’ll sit on the information as requested, but I have to say… once they act on it, you two,” he said pointing to Betty and Pete, “are going to be in some awfully hot water. You have to know that when you do this, Diamond Technologies will absolutely know that this data was pulled, and… you would be a prime suspect.” Ashley clinched to Bunty closer, even moving her up to caress her cheek tenderly. Pete nodded. “Yes, I thought of that, and I was very thorough covering my tracks. Helps to be one of the top scientists at the facility… gives me access to erase things.” He then took a deep breath. “But also… tomorrow morning, I am handing in my notice of resignation. I am leaving Peirama.” Brother’s mouth dropped open and Ashley gasped. Betty smiled and took Pete’s hand. “Actually… we both will be.” “You’re doing… what?” Ashley seemed flabbergasted over this new information. Pete and Betty were pillars of the community and the company here. ‘Holy… leaving here for them would be like if the Statue of Liberty suddenly up and left New York City!’ “We’re resigning and leaving Peirama, sweetie,” Betty reiterated before sighing. “Ash… we know you can’t leave this dimension, but if you stay here… you’ll never have a normal life again. Plus, we don’t care for the company or the town too much anyways. It’s a win-win.” As Ashley seemed to be mulling it all over, Pete then turned to Brother. “Also… I’ve anticipated them possibly finding out that a leak came from me. So, I am also sending this information to a secure server. There, I have to send a safety code to it every three days. If I don’t, a message will automatically be sent to every paper across the country about all the nasty deeds being done here. If Betty, Ashley, or I ever are captured or confronted about the leak, it will be our bargaining chip… or at least our revenge.” Ashley, clearly still thinking on the information, seemed to have only one outward thought though. “So… if you all are leaving… I’m assuming I’m coming with you all. So… am I just going to forever be your Little to be carted around the country forever now?” Pete almost said something, but Betty was faster and quickly took Ashley’s hands in hers. “We would never want that for you, honey. I know as a Big, I was never happier than when you called me Mommy… but that wasn’t you… or at least not the you that I wanted in my life.” She blinked a few times, the weighted emotion of it all clearly getting to her still. “I would be happy forever if you stayed with us as we wandered around the country, showing you all the sights, but… both of us have already found jobs at our alma mater in Cepalocum.” “And what’s there that’s so special?” Ashley asked, her satisfaction clearly not having been met yet. “There’s a lot there,” Pete then explained. “It’s actually where we first met each other, but also… the university there can advance our research into FOY and combatting it, and with Brother’s help, we’ve already been in contact with the LRG offices there where we can help out even more.” Brother nodded from his spot in the corner of the room. “But for you,” Pete continued, “they might have the equipment to help you and even remove the chip from in your neck.” “So, I then can go home?” This time, her desire for satisfaction seemed to be more replaced by hope. Betty sighed with a deep set of sadness but nodded. “If that is what you want, then yes.” There was silence for a moment afterward, but the computer then beeped. “Oh! It’s done. Link established!” Pete exclaimed. He then clicked on several buttons and a few more beeps sounded off before he turned around to Ashley. “Ash… since this is your story… your information… you paying the high cost of getting it all… I want you to do the honors and push the button.” ‘Execute’ flashed in green to the lower left of the screen. “That’s it?” Pete chuckled but nodded. “That’s it. Push that, and instantly, all will be transmitted out there.” Ashley looked at the button again, but instead of pushing it, went over and hugged both Pete and Betty. “Whatever happens next… I just want to thank you both. I… all this has changed me in ways I’m still not even fully sure about, but… if it wasn’t for you two… and even you Brother,” she noted, looking over in the corner to the for once happy looking red head, “I might have never succeeded. I would have just been another blip… another stat of a failed journalist over here or worse, a babbling and regressed Little. So... thank you.” “And you’re very welcome, sweetie,” Betty beamed, her Little’s thank seemingly warming her heart in a place that had been cold ever since Ashley had stopped calling her ‘Mommy.’ It still likely wasn’t perfect, but her bond with her was one without regrets. Pete smiled. “You’re also very welcome, honey. But now…” He then turned her over towards the screen once more. “Push the button and complete your story.” Looking back for a second, Ashley smiled and nodded before turning back the button. “And here we go…” With a sigh of relief of completion, the Little pushed down on the button. * * * * Recording Terminated – End of Line * * * * Vincent unhooked from the headset for what seemed like the final time. “Woah… all the data… it’s… it’s all the data from Diamond Technologies from Peirama. This is… this is huge. I…” He sighed and looked back at his screen. “I wondered what happened to them though…” Vincent pressed in on his screen and immediately began to transmit the final data package to ‘X’ and LRG headquarters. It would take months… likely even years to sort through it all, but it was there. “Now, let’s see where you three ended up and…” Vincent stopped and saw another blinking light in his mailbox. “Huh… wonder what that is.” Vincent clicked on the message. “Looks like it’s from ‘X’ about another file they found that seemed linked to Ashley’s? Oh, and here’s the link to the page with the files. Seems like it’s a Sgt. El…” His screen blacked out for a second and soon, another message popped on his screen that turned Vincent white. “They’re coming! Run! - X” Vincent briefly and visibly panicked and looked towards his monitors and other security devices. Seconds later, switching to another view from the perimeter, several vans showed up and were soon unloaded with at least a dozen soldiers. Vincent shot back and checked the status bar of the transmission of data. “Okay… almost done. The perimeter fence is at least a mile away from me and it’ll take them a second to bust in. Gives me a moment longer to ensure the next steps…” So, as he had practiced before when his safety was threatened previously, Vincent sent a message to LRG about a possible tracer bug on the file, a mystery code for further contact, and a coded transmission to prove it really was him. Then, he copied the files as well on to a removeable drive and stashed that in his bugout bag. “Okay… just need to…” The sound of an explosion ripped through his small cabin. “Well… crap. They made it through. Gotta go now!” Looking at his screen the information was sent, and again as practiced, Vincent ran over to a very specific box and pulled out two very powerful and specialized magnets. “Sorry my beauties, but… I can’t risk you all being read.” With a sigh of anguish, he then scanned all his devices… and erased them. Finally, he pulled all his paperwork in a specific and high-end incinerator and burned all the perishable files to a crisp. Dinging to show it was done, Vincent checked the monitors one last time before cratering them as well. “Sorry… but on to a new place I guess!” Vincent then grabbed his bug out bag, took one last look around and fled out the back door. About fifteen minutes later, the front door caved in, and the cabin was surrounded by armed military personnel. Moments later, they began to search everywhere and under every object. “All clear!” the leader announced about a minute later. Several of the armed personnel left, but then two very familiar figures walked in. “Did they find anything, captain?” the general asked as he scratched his head in seeming exhaustion. “Negative, sir. Appears the hacker wiped everything down,” he informed the general. “We’ll still take it all back with us to analyze. Could be something left or a manufacturer’s tag or something useful for us to track him down. And we could also analyze the house for any photos or receipts or…” “There’s not going to be any of that, you idiot!” Mayor Vasiliou exclaimed, looking nearly half-crazed at that point as he threw his hands up in the air. “He managed to avoid us and set several traps for us and is situated on a compound in the middle of fucking nowhere and…” “That will be all, captain,” the general noted quickly before Vasiliou could yell anymore. “Thank you, and good ideas all of them. But… will you give us just a minute here?” The captain nodded wordlessly and used some hand signals to get all his men out of the cabin as well. Now alone, the general glared back at Vasiliou. “May I remind you that in all likelihood, the reason that Pete and Betty left was because of your handling of the situation? Your hot temper cost them the original life of their Little. If you were any kind of decent father to Nancy, you would know that.” Vasiliou growled before turning away and kicking one of the discarded trash bins over. Meanwhile, another armed personnel came from the back. “Sir? Sorry to disturb you sir, but we found a trail out back. Can’t be too old, but… it leads off outside of the back perimeter here to some tire treads in the mud. Subject is probably gone, but we could follow to maybe see his next move and go from there.” The general nodded. “Good, good. Send a team to follow and have the rest come back here and begin taking this cabin apart for evidence.” The man nodded and nearly trotted away before the general stopped him. “Oh… and sergeant?” The sergeant stopped and walked back into the cabin after placing only a single foot outside the door. “Can you do me a favor and cut the power or disconnect that camera?” he said pointing to one of the few blinking cameras still in the corner of the room. “Could still be being watched by the hacker or whoever he works for. Don’t want to take that risk.” “Yes, sir!” The sergeant then walked over and stood on the couch before reaching up and grabbing one of the wires. “This… should do it.” He then gave the wire a hard yank. Everything turned black.

Chapter 48: Training Elysium – LittleFallenPrincess ------------------------------- April First week of April and it was already off to a good start. The third years were in a much better mood this week, as they start potty training very soon. Though apparently because the third year boys took so long in getting in line with the program, they’re not doing this whole potty training thing until next month. I don’t know why it’s some big deal though, as it’s clear they’ve done something to our brains or something to turn off our potty training, and isn’t it just a quick switch back with more hypnosis? Or did it remove it completely and now they genuinely have to start from scratch? I guess I’ll hear more from the third year girls when they start later this week. Except Ellie, apparently. They all pretty much know she’s into this at this point, it’s not exactly subtle. They still don’t know about the deal she has to be in here, but they do know she doesn’t intend to get her potty training back. Walking was needed in the outside world, so she played along with that, but potty training… Apparently she didn’t want it back at all, so she opted out of the plan. I mean… that’s a pretty drastic decision… but I think she’s been told if she ever wants to regain control, Elysium will be happy to give it back when she’s ready, even if it’s years after graduating. Sia, her ‘big sister’ may not hate being babied, but unlike her ‘little sister’, she can’t wait to get into pullups after being in nappies for so long. Because that’s what they’ll be wearing… pullups. They’ll get little plastic potties and everything, apparently. They know because that’s what happened with the third years before them. When they were in second year, they watched the third years go through months of potty training. Having to ask a Nanny to be taken to the potty, being punished if you have an accident in your pullups… I could see the appeal of not going through that, as even if they were silly punishments like being returned to nappies for a few days, I don’t like earning punishments. I… like to be a good girl if at all possible. In other good news, Ceres got permission for me to watch some of Laura’s livestreams, just one per week at most, for an hour. And only when she’s playing a game and nothing real life is being talked about, as I’m still supposed to be in the dark regarding the world outside Elysium’s walls. The first night watching was amazing, I must admit. Ceres must have told Laura that I was going to be watching that evening, so Laura picked a rather childish, family-friendly game to play on stream. I sat there, in the chair, cuddled up with my Nanny in her arms, with her tablet showing the livestream in front of us, all snuggled up in my pyjamas, watching my ‘big sister’ show off her livestreaming skills. Honestly… I never would’ve guessed the slightly reserved woman I met just the other week had such charisma on camera. But what made it special, was when Laura made a little call out. “I’m going to name this villager Rosie, because she’s cute,” she said. Then apparently the chat was asking who Rosie was, if she was a girlfriend or a friend or something (I wasn’t allowed to view the chat, in case anything from the real world got mentioned). Rosie just replied with “she’s my little sister. I only met her for the first time the other week, and she’s the cutest little bean! Shout out to my baby sister, Rosie!” I squealed and squirmed in Ceres’ arms, flailing about with happiness. “Happy now, Princess?” Ceres asked, kissing my cheek. “Uh huh!” I replied. “I like Laura. I really hope we become closer when I graduate.” “Me too. She was such a good girl for me when she was in here. Kerry was a bit of a handful on occasion, you saw how excited and bubbly she gets. Now imagine an adult-sized three year old version of her…” “I can imagine. Thank you for this.” “Oh sweetie, you know I’d do anything for you.” Much later on in April, it was now our turn for our special training… walking. Third years were already in pullups, well… the girls were… the boys had to wait a tinier bit longer. Now it was time for the second years to begin walking. And just like the third years… the boys (Rowan excluded) were being delayed a month for taking so long to get with the program, which caused a lot of groaning and complaints from Jack and Ollie and that lot, but thankfully that was all it was, just complaining. They were behaving a lot better now at least, though they still weren’t friendly with any of us on the other side of the playroom. I hafta admit… I missed Ollie. It had been nearly half a year since he showed his true colours and defected over to the boys. He still didn’t get along with Jack, Frankie and Harry… but he did get along with the third year boys. The third years, from what I observed, tolerated Jack and his gang hanging out with them, but they rarely got on with them like they did with Ollie. Which made me worry for Ollie, because once the third years graduate, he’ll either have to make friends with Jack… befriend the new second years… or do all this on his own. Unless he puts whatevers bothering him behind him and apologises so he can rejoin our group. But anyway… Yes, walking. This was… humiliating. Not as humiliating as sitting on a potty in front of everyone to do your business… at least nappies made it discreet when it came to using them. I felt kinda bad for the five third-year girls who were attempting to potty train, whenever they sat on a potty… their faces turned beet red as they quietly wished for it to end. That doesn’t mean our training wasn’t humiliating at all, but in comparison, we had it easy. I will admit though, falling back on my padded arse over and over again got old quickly, as did the snickers and giggles coming from the boys’ side of the playroom. But hey, that just means we can laugh at them next month when they go through the same! Whereas the potty training for the third years would take a few months, apparently, we got walking done by the end of April. We were still a bit wobbly, whatever programming they had pumped into our brains made it so we were still required to take it slowly, and the thick padding between our legs didn’t help to keep our balance, so we’d often fall. We’re all just glad the playroom floors are soft… “Ella, you were so good today!” I said to her, as I snuggled up with her in my crib, with Ceres sitting idly in the background playing on her tablet. “You think so?” “You didn’t fall over once! You’re definitely the Queen of walking in the second year.” “Oh shush. Rosie… you’ll get there eventually.” I hoped so. Sure, I had managed to get used to walking again… mostly. I can do it unaided…. Most of the time. Legs are still a bit wobbly though, and I often resort to crawling instead because of the amount of times I’ve fallen back onto my padded backside. “Why do I need to walk anyway? I have Ceres to carry me everywhere… and crawling is underrated!” This made Ella giggle, but it also caught Ceres’ attention. “You can’t rely on me to carry you to job interviews or to appointments… I can’t take you shopping hun… once you graduate, that’s it, you’re on your own. Well, on your own with Elysium support.” “What are you going to do once we graduate?” I asked my Nanny. “I don’t know.” “It’ll be six years here… think you could do another three?” “Not sure yet, hun. They have a very generous leaving package if you do decide to leave after you’ve done a set of three years. I could go travelling, do something I’ve always wanted… I get the same benefits as graduates, which means I could even start my own business, if I wanted.” “I sense a ‘but’ coming…” I replied. “But… I like it here. Elysium is home. I’m very protective of it now. Maybe I wasn’t at first, but by the end of my first three years… I knew what good this place could do, and what good I could do here. So maybe… maybe I will stay? Again, this is something I’ll figure out next year. I’ve still got a year and a half…ish… of changing your soggy nappies!” I blushed, which caused Ella to smile and kiss my cheek. “I think you do a lot of good here. You fix things and you support everyone. I know the board must be so glad to have you here.” “I have to agree. You’d be amazing as like a ‘Head Nanny’ or something!” Ella replied. “Is that even a thing here?” “No, it’s not. Just the board, and the Nannies,” Ceres answered. “Maybe I’ll stay. Maybe I’ll go and get some more free time, spend it with my favourite baby…” She quickly stuck her tongue out at me. “Hey! Once I graduate, I won’t be one!” I replied in defence. “Give it time. You’ll miss Elysium eventually. You’ll be one of the ones who end up getting a kink out of this place.” “I… no! Shush!” “Hey babe… if you did… I wouldn’t mind, you know that?” Ella said, taking me by surprise. “Really? If I ended up wanting to be treated like this outside of Elysium? Not that I do! Just hypothetically speaking. Right now… I don’t think I will. Just saying.” “Suuuuure…” Ella trailed off, making it clear she didn’t believe me. “But if you did… you make an absolutely adorable baby…” “You could be her Mummy…” Ceres blurted out, giggling to herself, causing both Ella and myself to blush, avoiding eye contact with each other. “But no, seriously, if you do or don’t continue this… Elysium, me… and it seems your girlfriend… will support you no matter what. If you want a nursery, Elysium is happy to supply you with one.” “Wow… really?” I asked. “Surely all this custom furniture must be expensive? I doubt you can just go to the shops and get an adult sized crib…” “If you gained a kink in here like others have… that’s down to us. Plus it means you’re letting out your stresses in a healthy way, not reverting to bad habits. Which means we don’t have to readmit you or keep a close eye on you. So yes, it’s a small price to pay, knowing that you’re doing well outside of Elysium.” “I guess that makes sense…” I genuinely don’t know if I would be into this once I graduate. Because on one hand… I really do like being cared for. Feeling small, feeling all my adult stresses disappear… it was better than any night out or spa vacation or anything. I really did feel like my best self here… which worried me. But one look at Jess and Sophia, and at Ellie,and they’re well-adjusted adults… when they’re not enjoying playing with blocks anyway. They manage a life, or at least I assume Jess and Sophia do. And I know Ellie was into it before coming here… though forcefully getting kidnapped by a shady institute to get to live out your kink probably isn’t the best, most sensible thing… Maybe… provided Ella is okay with it like she says she is… and provided I still want to wear these nappies after spending nearly three years in them by the time I graduate… maybe it’s something I’d like to explore. “For now, you just focus on being the best little babies for us, okay sweetpeas?” Ceres said to us, smiling over from her chair. “Don’t worry about graduation yet. That’s for when you’re in third year. Your job this year is to enjoy your new babyhood, to spend time with friends, to fill your pamps…” I buried my face into Ella’s shoulder, as she did mine, as I’m pretty sure by the squishiness I felt between my legs, the same squish that was pressing against hers… that we were both in need of a change right now. ====================================================== Don't forget I'm on Subscribestar! Subscribers get 2 weeks early access to chapters, and exclusive short stories (Nessa's Tale is currently the only available one). The next four chapters of my new story posted on my Subscribestar! ======================================================== I hope everyone enjoys this chapter! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! If you want to read the next 4 chapters, thanks to two weeks early access to my main story and also soon-to-be exclusive access to short stories, why don't you check out my SubscribeStar! Thank you to all my subscribers for their support over the past few years! Seriously, your support means the world to me. New chapters of my latest story every Wednesday/Sunday!Also just a quick note: I don't mind people saving this story for personal reading. But I'd appreciate it if people didn't post it elsewhere, even if you're just suggesting it to other people. If you want to show others, please send them a link to the first page of this post. And it goes without saying, my story is not to be used in any way to create AI work. Thanks!

Little Bee: Chapter 1 Note: this story takes place in the world of “Classified: A New Life” as written by Brutal_Ink. I hope that I can do justice to their wonderfully creative work and compelling world setting. Credit as well to @destinedfordiaperstories on Tumblr for expanding the world with their phenomenal story “Sammy’s Little Problem” Classification Day. If there were two words that struck more dread into the heart of an 18 year old, nobody had spoken them yet. Classification Day, also known as the last day of Senior Year, was the day that every high school senior would find out what their future would look like. The graduating class received their test results today, and would be classified as Caregivers, Littles, or Neutrals based on a wide variety of testing of genetic markers, enzymes in the blood, and various other measurements, profiling, and characteristics, both biological and mental. The CGL Gene that was discovered after the evolutionary shift in humanity that had become known as the Great Mutation usually began to manifest after the age of 18, so the school year was scheduled to end shortly before graduating students would begin to see the changes their genetics would make to their bodies and minds, which is why test results were given out towards the end of the last day of school. Caregivers developed powerful instincts to care for those in need, as well as higher physical strength to aid them in this task. Caregivers often, but not always, adopted Littles and made sure they were happy and safe. Those that did not adopt always pursued careers that cared for and protected others. Littles were the opposite, they found themselves regressing to an earlier stage of childhood and losing varying degrees of muscle mass, motor skills, emotional regulatory abilities, and toileting skills as most found themselves effectively incontinent and irrevocably requiring diapers at all times. Level 1 Littles regressed the most, and were essentially infants. Level 2 Littles retained the vast majority of their motor skills and other faculties, their largest sectors of regression being a complete loss of potty training and significant reduction of their ability to keep their emotions under control. Tantrums were common among Level 2 Littles, and they all needed diapers as well. Level 3 Littles regressed the least, retaining much of their emotional control as well as their potty training in many cases. While some still needed diapers, many level 3 Littles needed only Pull Ups for the occasional accident, as well as nighttime, with some even being able to wear normal underwear. Neutrals saw no changes, and were essentially the same as Humans before the Great Mutation, accounting for slightly more than half of the total population. Jamie Holbrook stood in the school’s Common area, feeling a bit of trepidation. She was quite attractive, many would say cute. Petite, slender, and a Ginger, Jamie stood only 5 feet, 2 inches (157 cm) tall and weighed around 108 pounds (49 kg) if she were soaking wet and had a brick in her pocket. Jamie’s alabaster skin was dotted with freckles, and she wore her red hair in twin braids. Behind her oval-rimmed glasses, her green eyes were focused on the pristine white envelope she held. She was about to see what the future held when a piercing shriek resonated through the Commons. Apparently, Chelsea Taylor, known as the Queen of Mean, had received her results. Chelsea was one of those kids that had everything handed to them, and didn’t know what honest work even was. Chelsea’s family was wealthy, and she herself was stunningly beautiful. Tall and blonde, she knew how gorgeous she was, which was probably the root of her long list of character defects. She was an entitled, spoiled brat that thought she was better than everyone else and frequently asked if they knew who she was or who her father was and had tormented Jamie’s small circle of friends from as early as First Grade. Like Jamie, Chelsea came from a long line of Neutrals, so the results of her being a Neutral as well were all but guaranteed. Furious, she stomped up to the lab technicians that had been charged with distributing the test results. “WHAT THE FUCK IS THIS? There is NO WAY this is right! Do you not even know how to run a blood test?” she demanded to a woman wearing a lab coat, her black hair in a tight bun. “I’m sorry, Miss…” “Taylor! CHELSEA TAYLOR! Do you know who I am?” This kind of scene was all too common on Classification Day. When someone couldn’t accept what their test results were, the responses were usually grief or extreme anger. One could teach a college level course on the Five Stages of Grief simply by observing students on Classification Day. Clearly, Chelsea was still in the first stage: Denial. The lab tech had seen this exact scene play out time and time again, a scene Jamie was watching. “No, Miss Taylor, I don’t know who you are. What seems to be the problem?” the tech asked, knowing perfectly well what the problem was. Right on cue, Chelsea moves into the second stage: Anger. “It’s these bullshit results! Level 1 Little? With all the Neutrals in my family? How could you get something so simple this wrong?” she shouted. Blinded by her anger, the Queen of Mean had no idea she had just spilled the most delicious tea that this class of Seniors had ever heard as she continued her tirade. Chelsea was one of those unpopular popular girls that was firmly entrenched in the top 5% of the social hierarchy, with the other 95% hating her due to her entitled attitude and Godzilla-sized superiority complex. Jamie noted that Chelsea had moved into the third stage: Bargaining. She was making good progress. If she had applied herself this much to her studies, the academic world would be losing quite the scholar with her soon transitioning into a Level 1 Little. “There…there has to be some mistake, right? This isn’t supposed to happen, maybe….maybe you could run the tests again?” The lab technician sighed heavily. This part was never easy. “Miss Taylor, I understand that these results are upsetting, it’s only natural. However, I can assure you that, as difficult as this is to hear, they are accurate. Our testing is exhaustive, the results triple-checked for accuracy. However….” the tech writes down a number on a sticky note and gives it to the fallen princess. “If you call this number you can request further review. For now, I suggest you report to the Nurse’s office, as you will need to be properly diapered before you leave here, you will begin to see changes very soon, so you had best be prepared. Good day.” Jamie couldn't believe what she had just witnessed. Where was this lab tech all her life to smack Chelsea down when she was….well, being Chelsea? The now-deposed Queen of Mean lowered her head for probably the first time in her life and shuffled by Jamie and a few other onlookers, having moved on to the fourth stage: Depression. All of them wore expressions of sympathy and pity. Chelsea was a bitch, sure, but nobody deserved this. Her life was essentially over, she would spend the rest of her days as a gurgling infant. The only upside being that she would more than likely no longer remember what she had lost as she endlessly emptied jars of baby food and filled her diapers. She glared at Jamie and hissed “I suppose you think that’s funny?” Before Jamie could respond with something even remotely decent, that any normal human with a shred of compassion or empathy would say, her best friend in the world, Leon, showed that he had woken up today and chosen violence. Leon Black was as nice a guy as you’d ever meet. A loyal and protective friend with long blonde hair and blue eyes, he was always trying to get Jamie to laugh. However, he had a tongue that could cut like a surgeon’s scalpel, and he wielded it with similar precision. He wasn’t one of the popular kids, which is why he and Jamie were friends. That said, nobody messed with him for fear of getting flayed to the bone by his lightning wit. By Sophomore year, he had turned so many of his classmates who had tested him into laughingstocks, the kids that liked to pick on others had decided it was best to just leave him alone. Leon was a wordsmith, and he did not hesitate to serve a plate of gourmet roast to people that clearly had it coming. The boy had simply never met a bear he didn’t want to poke with a sharp stick. Luckily, Leon could also fight, so his fists could cash the checks his mouth wrote. “Come on now, Chelsea, it’s not that bad! I mean, you’ve had people waiting on you hand and foot your whole life, what’s even gonna change,” Leon paused to take a sip of his soda, “besides your diapers, that is?” he said, the brazen teenager clearly getting payback for all these years of Chelsea making their lives tough. Chelsea couldn’t believe it, that this smartass…..NOBODY….would dare speak to HER like that. She opened her mouth to respond, but thought twice and instead launched a slap at Leon’s face. Unfortunately for Chelsea, Leon’s reflexes were almost as quick as his wit, and he swayed back out of range, the Queen of Mean’s attack completely missing him. “Hey! We don’t hit!” Leon shouted in the same tone a parent would use to admonish an unruly child. “Don’t worry Chelsea, no doubt Gucci makes some really cute onesies and frilly diaper covers. You’ll be just as fashionable as ever, I’m sure!” Rather than continue her fruitless battle against an unconquerable foe, Chelsea concedes defeat, but not before making one last attempt to save some of her soon-to-be nonexistent dignity, once her days became focused on bottles, burping, baths, and blowouts. “If someone like ME is Level 1,” she spat, “Then there is no way that a smart-mouthed, evolutionary dead end like you could possibly be anything else but Level 1 as well.” She then turned on her heel and stormed off towards the Nurse’s Office, where further humiliation in the form of a thick, fluffy diaper awaited her. “Aight, cool, see you at daycare!” Leon called after the departing Chelsea, who paused for a second, then continued on, having clearly entered into the final stage of grief: Acceptance. Jamie, who had been holding her laughter, immediately started in on Leon. She began playfully swatting at her razor-tongued best friend as she laughingly scolded him as she so often found herself doing. “You asshole….you unbelievable asshole,” she said, her voice a loud whisper mixed with laughter. “Chelsea’s as awful as they come, but not even she deserved that! What if YOU end up Level 1?” After parrying the last of Jamie’s assault, Leon grins and laughs before speaking. “Bitch please, I could be classed a Level -100, and revert to a sperm cell they have to inject back into my old man’s nutsack, and that would have still been worth it. If I’m a Level 1, I would meet my fate proudly, for I have at long last slain the Queen of Mean, and now I am awaited in Valhalla. I shall ride eternal, shiny and chrome.” Leon says while posing dramatically with his easy, warm laugh, referencing the film Mad Max: Fury Road. “WITNESS ME!” This is why Jamie loved Leon’s rogueish charm. He treated her as the little sister he never had, even though they were the same age. He always knew how to make her laugh. “You…are SUCH a prick.” Jamie retorted, letting some of her own laughter free of the pit she was forced to banish it to. “Don’t you know Little Abuse is illegal? Forget prison, you’re going to HELL, and I’m going with you for saying this, but that was awesome, Leon.” She couldn’t explain why, but she felt nervous today. At the start of the day, she wasn’t worried about her results. She came from a line of Neutrals even longer than Chelsea, but with what happened to her, a small seed of fear had crept into her heart. “You got your results?” she asked her friend. “Right here,” Leon said, holding up his white envelope. Leon’s family had a pretty good variety of Littles, Neutrals, and Caregivers, so there was a very real chance that he would end up in daycare with Chelsea. For all his cavalier attitude and jovial nature, Jamie knew her friend better than anyone. He was terrified, his joking and boasting a cover. Leon was no fool, he knew what was at stake here. He took a deep breath, and tore the envelope open. With shaking hands, he unfolded the sheet of paper. Leon read the document, his eyebrows raised, then furrowed. Jamie respected Leon’s privacy enough to refrain from trying to peek at the sheet he was reading, but the confusion he felt was unmistakable. “Dude….what the….what the hell?” he asked rhetorically. “Leon, what does it say, man? I know it doesn’t take that long to read one word and maybe a number,” Jamie said. In response, Leon flipped the paper around so Jamie could read it. Written plainly on the sheet was Leon’s Classification: BLACK, LEON JAMES: CAREGIVER. “Well, I’ll be damned,” Jamie said, surprised but not that much. “I don’t get it,” Leon said, more confused than anything else. “I’m a soulless monster, not a Caregiver.” Jamie rolled her eyes and sighed, her frustration with her clueless friend peaking. “Dude, have you just not been paying for like, your ENTIRE life? Looking back, you’ve had Caregiver signs the whole time I’ve known you.” Jamie said. Leon’s confusion has not yet been pierced. “That’s crazy, what do you mean?” “Well, think about it, you’ve been looking out for me for as long as I’ve known you. When we were kids, and your mom would take us to the pool, who kept on me to keep applying sunscreen so my little Ginger ass wouldn’t get cooked? It was you, Leon. That time in 3rd grade when I forgot my lunch, you shared yours with me. When I stayed over at your house, and that big storm knocked out the power, and I was freaking out because I’m scared of the dark, who was there for me? You, stupid. When I broke my arm Freshman year, you carried my books. Who picks me up every morning for school because I don’t have a driver’s license? You.” “That’s because you’re my best friend, Jamie. You know I love you and I got your back, right?” Leon retorted. “It’s more than that man, you take care of EVERYONE. Yes, you’re an asshole with a smart mouth that I am REALLY surprised hasn’t gotten you killed at this point, but that’s just a front. I KNOW you, we can’t hide from each other. When it REALLY counts, when it REALLY matters, you come through 10 times out of 10. You’re a freakin’ rock, dude,” Jamie explains. Leon nods as he recalls all the moments Jamie reminded him of and realizes that she is right. “Yeah…you’re right, you’re SO right. I’ve always just wanted to help, I guess now I know why.” “Duh.” is all Jamie says. She hands her envelope to Leon. “Here, open that and tell me I’m a Neutral.” Leon takes the envelope and chuckles, “Yeah, right,” he says while opening Jamie’s envelope. After opening the sheet of paper containing the biggest non-spoiler in the history of Classification Day, Leon’s eyes widen for just a moment, then he gets a devilish grin on his face. “You want your results? Come get ‘em!” he says as he takes off down the hallway, away from the Commons. What Jamie doesn’t see are the tears in Leon’s eyes as she takes off after him, shouting “HEY! NO FAIR!” Leon leads Jamie to an empty part of the school hallways, not far from where their former lockers now stand empty, and comes to a stop. Jamie catches up, grinning, and punches him on the arm. “Dick,” she says with a laugh. She takes a moment to catch her breath, and notices that Leon isn’t laughing, he ALWAYS laughs his fool head off when teasing her like this. The seed of fear in Jamie’s heart has now taken root. “Hey man, what’s your problem, what’s….Leon…what’s going on?” she asks, worried. Jamie has known Leon long enough to where she knows when he is and is not messing with her, and the rogueish trickster’s demeanor is completely serious. He takes Jamie’s hand into his and looks into her green eyes. “Jamie, I brought you here because I didn’t want you to find out in the Commons and act up like Chelsea. You’re a Little,” he says, his heart breaking for the cute redheaded girl that has been his best friend from the time they met. They had never even considered dating, because they were too much like brother and sister and didn’t want to make it weird. “I’m sorry.” “What? That’s stupid, I’m gonna get you for screwing with me like this, and I’m ESPECIALLY gonna fuck you up for making me run, and…” Leon cuts Jamie off by simply shoving the piece of paper with her Classification into her hands so she can see for herself. There it was, in plain black and white, unmistakable and final: HOLBROOK, JAMIE LYNN: LEVEL 2/ LEVEL 3 HYBRID LITTLE What little color Jamie naturally possesses in her face vanishes, her features as pale as moonlight. She wasn’t going to shout and curse like Chelsea, but it still didn’t seem real. Her family had been “Oops, All Neutrals” for so long she had begun to question if she even HAD a CGL Gene. With all the subtlety of a haymaker to the face, Jamie now knows that she does, and she knows her CGL Gene’s plans for her future. As the inevitable tears begin to fall, Leon wraps his arms around the petite redhead. Standing at an even 6 feet tall, 8 inches taller than Jamie, he engulfs her in his arms and holds her head close to his chest. At this moment, Leon realizes that he truly is a Caregiver. His heart is torn to shreds for his friend, as he tries to remember lessons and protocol that he only half paid attention to in class. “It’s ok, Jamie, it’s ok, I’m here.” Leon didn’t know much about this whole Hybrid business, but what he DID know was that every Little was sent home in either a diaper or a Pull Up. Accidents were quite common, especially with the anxiety and heightened emotions the Classification of Little tended to cause. Leon knew that the Nurse’s Office was their next destination, before Jamie had an accident herself. Jamie had begun to panic, her breathing becoming shallow and ragged as tears continued to stream down her face. Her voice is meek and timid as she looks up to her friend that could continue to take his first steps into adulthood, while she would never get the chance. Instead, Jamie would be returning to the days of having her diaper changed and early bedtimes. “Leon…what am I gonna do? My dad…he….he HATES L-Littles. He’s a meanie, always…saying such awful things, and…and, there are no Caregivers in my f-f-family to…to take care of m-me. I don’t wanna wear a diaper….” Jamie says between her sobs, her last statement close to whining. Leon can’t explain it, but he KNOWS what to do. His instincts guide him, and he tightens his embrace on Jamie and softly reassures her while stroking the back of her head. “Shhhhhh…..it’s okay, I’ve got you, sweetie. Just listen to my heartbeat, ok? Maybe this Hybrid stuff means you won’t need diapers or something. There’s some Level 3 in your Classification too, you know? We can ask the School Nurse when we see her. Let’s catch our breath, and go there now, think you can do that for me?” he asks, his voice a gentle caress. It becomes clear to Leon from Jamie’s recent use of “no fair” and “meanie” that she is already showing signs of the early stages of her transition, and what she asks him next galvanizes his assessment. “Why?” she asks him timidly. “You know why, Jamie,” he responds. “She’s gonna want to DIAPER me, I don’t need it, I’m not a baby,” she says indignantly. “I know, but they won’t let you leave without protection. I know you don’t need it, but we have to see the nurse. Let’s see if we can get by with a Pull Up, ok?” Leon says to try and placate his friend. “No. I don’t want to. I don’t…” she begins before Leon cuts her off. “Jamie,” he says firmly, “this isn’t something you can refuse. Look, if you fight and try to delay, you’ll only be proving that you DO need to be in a diaper. However, if you play along and don’t fuss, I’ll bet you the Nurse will think a Pull Up is all you’ll need. Come on, honey, work with me here and let’s split the difference, ok?” Jamie hated this so much. She hated how scared and alone she felt, she hated that she had to impose on Leon like this, and most of all, she hated that he was right. She sniffled one last time as she somehow managed to bring her tears under control, and nodded in agreement. “You….you won’t tell anyone what I’m wearing, will you?” Jamie asks sadly. Taking Jamie by the hand and gently leading the stunned, unsteady girl towards the Nurse’s Office, Leon shakes his head. “Come on now, you have to know that I’d never do that to you. We’ve kept each other’s secrets for years, why would I stop now?” “It’s not gonna be a secret for long…” Jamie says, feeling a pout coming on. Leon nods. “Well, when you're right, you're right I suppose. We can deal with that later. For now, it IS still a secret from everyone except you, me, and pretty soon the nurse, so let’s take advantage of the distraction Chelsea so generously provided to make a clean getaway.” Jamie nods as the two friends approach the Nurse’s Office. Mercifully, it is nearly deserted, as all the other Littles have reported in and gone home. Jamie realizes that Leon’s little prank of running off with her Classification results wasn’t just to lure her away so she could hear the news privately. He did it to give the crowd of new Littles needing diapered time to thin out at the Nurse’s Office, so that Jamie could face this trial free of prying eyes and have just a few precious extra moments to prepare herself. Such a shame, she thought, that he wouldn’t be eligible to adopt a Little for several years. He was taking to the role wonderfully, even at this early stage. Still holding Jamie by the hand, who by now has assumed the timid demeanor of a child in trouble, Leon opens the door and gently guides her in. The school nurse, seated at her desk and tapping away at her computer, no doubt updating the student medical files with their new Classifications, looks up at the newcomers. “Well, I thought all the new Littles had already all been seen,” she says in a friendly manner as she gets up and approaches Leon and Jamie. “Don’t worry, we’ll get this over with as soon as possible. Can I please see your Classifications so I know what to get you?” Leon goes first, showing his Classification papers. “Uh, I’m just here to help. You know, support my best friend through a tough time?” he says. The nurse smiles warmly at the kindhearted (but acid-tongued) young man just beginning his journey. “I can already see that you’re going to be a wonderful Caregiver, Mr. Black. If you choose to adopt a Little when you’re able, it’s the most wonderful thing. It isn’t always easy, but it is very rewarding,” she says while Leon nods and subtly steps back while nudging Jamie forward. Figuring out that she’ll need to diaper Jamie, based on the crestfallen teenager’s silence and very noticeable desire to hide, she feels a great swell of pity for the cute redheaded girl. The nurse loved caring for Littles, but seeing them on Classification Day, when they had just had their entire lives upended and their futures rewritten, stolen, some would say, was the absolute worst part of the job. It killed Caregivers like herself to see these kids at this moment, when they needed a hug the most but were still too proud or angry to accept it. “Thank you, Mr. Black, I’ll take it from here. If you could wait outside and close the door, I’ll have your friend ready to go in no time at all. Isn’t that right, Ms…..” Jamie stood silently before realizing that was her cue to speak. “Oh...um…H-Holbrook. J-Jamie Holbrook” she says as she raises her arm to hand over her Classification paperwork. Jamie breaks down in tears and confesses “I’m a Little….” The Nurse’s Caregiver skills and instincts are so finely tuned she has Jamie wrapped in a hug before she can finish her statement, hoping to head off a major breakdown. Jamie does not resist, instead returning the Nurse’s gesture. “Hey, hey, it’s ok, sweetheart, it’s ok. I know everything seems so hard right now, and you may not believe me, but it does get better. It really does, I promise you.” The Nurse takes a look at the shaking, sobbing teenager’s paperwork while still holding on to her. She raises an eyebrow at the unusual Classification results. “A Hybrid? I’m sure that’s very confusing, but it’s not unheard of. Now, let’s get you all set, I imagine you’d like to get home and get some rest, hmm? It’s been a pretty big day after all, but it’s almost over. All the buses will have left by the time we’re done here, so do you have a way to get home safely?” the Nurse asks as she disengages the embrace and takes a step back to size up Jamie. She measures the new Little visually to see what size and style of diaper is right for her. Managing to bring her sobbing under control, Jamie answers the Nurse’s question. “Uh…yeah. M-my friend, Leon, he’s who I came in with. He…he picks me up for school and takes me home. He’s…he’s really good to me. I uh, I don’t have a driver’s license.” The Nurse steps over to a cabinet and opens it. Predictably, it is filled with various kinds of diapers in various sizes. She continues the conversation as she starts extracting various supplies. “Well, that’s for the best. All Littles have their driver’s licenses rescinded when they register as Littles, so that’s one less thing for you to worry about. Okay sweetheart, I need you to get your shoes and pants off, then hop up here so we can get this done” she says, patting the examination table and holding a plain white diaper that Jamie did not doubt would fit her perfectly. “FUCK! This is it!” Jamie thinks to herself as her fight or flight response chooses flight. She backs away from the table, stammering. “W-w-w-wait…just….just a minute…..” she squeaks out. They always did this, every one, every time. As soon as that diaper comes into play, the desperation kicks in. The Nurse sighs, her heart aching for this scared young girl. Still, she didn’t have time for this. “Jamie, honey, I know that this is really upsetting, but I also know that you know that this is going to happen, one way or another. Think of your friend, Leon. Do you really want to have an accident in his car while he’s taking you home, after he’s been so good to you and helped you get through today?” Jamie, threatened with the diaper, jumps at the Pull Up. “I know…it’s just….I’m not ready. I know everyone says that, but….can…can I have a Pull Up instead?” Jamie asks. “Jamie, your Classification is as a Level 2 and 3 Hybrid. We don’t know which aspects are going to be at what levels. It’s too early to say what kind of protection you’ll need, if any. I just want to play it safe, and start at the top. If it’s more than you need, you can step down to something lighter, and there won’t be any messes to clean up. Work with me here, sweetie. These are actually really soft and comfortable once you get used to them. I have to get SOMETHING on your bottom before you can go” the Nurse reasons, trying to lower Jamie’s anxiety before she suffers an embarrassing accident. “I know….I know, you’re right.” It’s…just…can’t we go in the opposite direction? Start at the bottom with what goes on my bottom, and I can go up if I need it? I’ll clean up any messes, honest,” she pleads. The Nurse finds what Jamie says next absolutely soul crushing. “Please…please let me pretend I’m still a big girl for a little while longer…” The Nurse’s Caregiver instincts take over, seeing a way for Jamie to salvage at least some dignity from the situation while still getting the adequate protection the redheaded Little requires. “Ok Jamie, we’ll do things your way,” she says, seeing Jamie’s expression brighten just a little bit by the Nurse letting her have her way. “Here’s what I’m going to do: I’m going to give you a Pull Up, and I want you to put it on. While you’re doing that, I’m going to put a little starter kit together for you. I’ll give you a few diapers, some Pull Ups, wipes, and powder. This will give you a better idea of what you’ll need when you go to the Little supply store. You can wear what you want, but promise me that if those Pull Ups aren’t enough, you’ll change into a diaper. Tonight, when you go to bed, I want you to strongly consider a diaper. Most Littles need more protection during the night, so please just work with me here, ok honey?” Jamie nods eagerly, ready to comply if it will keep her out of diapers for even a few more hours. She hops up on the examination table, and begins to untie her shoes. As she kicks off her sneakers, the Nurse wordlessly glides by and places an unfolded Pull Up on the table, remaining close in the event her aid is required. Jamie stands, and unbuttons her pants before sliding them down her legs, leaving her in just her t-shirt, socks, and panties. Jamie picks up the clean white Pull Up and examines it, but can’t quite figure out which side goes in the back. She looks to the Nurse, her expression asking for help. “It’s like this, this mark here on the waistband goes in the back, and the longer parts of the stretchy sides are also meant to go in the back, see?” She says before continuing her lesson on basic Pull Up features. “The seams on the side are tear-away, so it’s easy to take off once it gets wet.” She runs her hands up through the leg holes, and stretches the absorbent underpants out while kneeling down. “Now, take off your panties, and step in, please” Still preferring this to an outright diapering, Jamie slips her underwear down her legs and steps into the Pull Up. The Nurse slides it up her legs, and pulls it up tight against Jamie’s petite frame. She then shows the Ginger Little how to run her fingers along the leak guards to make sure those are sitting properly. Jamie is mortified, but complies nonetheless, knowing what the alternative is. “There we are, all snug and protected, as all Littles should be,” the Nurse says with a smile as Jamie bashfully examines her new underwear and moves to get accustomed to the feel. “Feels like…like a really big pad,” Jamie says, wincing. “Still, it’s not so bad. You were right, it does feel really soft.” “See? I told you it would be ok.” the Nurse says as Jamie pulls her jeans back on over the Pull Up and buttons her pants. She then picks her shoes up and finds a chair, and quickly slips them back on before tying the laces. As she is busy with her shoes, the Nurse comes over with a box. “4 Pull Ups and 4 diapers in your size, powder, and wipes. You will need to get to a Little supply store and get some diapers either tomorrow or the next day. I know this seems like a lot, but it can run out really fast if your potty control slips too far, and the Pull Ups aren’t enough. So once you have a general idea of what you need, get to the store, ok honey?” the Nurse tells a furiously blushing Jamie as she hands the box over. As Jamie turns to finally leave, the Nurse has one last thing for the new Little: a red lollipop. “Here, take this as a reward for not fussing too much, I promise it will make you feel better. You can even have it right now,” guessing from Jamie’s shy behavior that she will be the kind of Little that likes to be given permission. Jamie takes the lollipop and thanks the Nurse for her help. She’s still embarrassed to have been essentially diapered by the gentle Caregiver, but knows that in the back of her mind, in the places she rarely has the bravery to go, she’s right. She unwraps her reward and begins to suck on the sweet red candy, and in spite of herself, must admit that it is both very tasty and is already beginning to calm her frayed nerves as she moves to exit the office and rejoin Leon. What she does not know is that the candy is actually laced with a mild anti-anxiety medication meant to calm new Littles on this, the first day of their new lives, and make them better able to handle the difficult conversations and harsh truths that are to come.

Chapter 17 Martha pulled a notebook from a small safe in her closet. She took out a small snub nosed pistol, a thick wad of cash, and a bundle of driver logs. Then she pulled out a small box of jewelry that belonged to her mother, all beautiful pieces, but an emerald ring caught her eye and she put it on her finger. “OK Martha, you can do this,” she said. Martha looked through the bundle of driver logs and written on the inside cover was the name Benny and a few phone numbers. The first two she dialed were disconnected, the fourth one was picked up by a woman, “Hello, DiMaggio residence?” “Umm, hello, I’m calling for Benny DiMagio?” Martha said. “Benny? Who’s this?” the voice asked? There was a pause, just long enough to make Martha wonder if the line had gone dead. Then, the woman’s voice softened. “Hang on.” Muffled sounds. Footsteps. A man’s gruff voice in the background: “Who?” “Someone Hector used to know. Says it’s important.” A few more seconds passed. Then a raspy male voice came on the line, still thick with sleep or age. “This is Benny.” “Hector told me to call you if I ever needed help, and… I need some help,” Martha said. There was another long pause. “Jesus. Hector’s Martha?” Benny finally said. “He’s been dead for what, ten years?” “Eleven actually.” “He was a good man, very punctual. What kind of trouble could you be in?” “It’s not for me, a friend, she’s got a kid, and needs to disappear.. She needs IDs, for her and her baby.” “Are you getting scammed, like is this some Guadamalian you picked up in a Wal-Mart parking lot. “No, nothing like that. I had a close friend who died awhile back, and this is her daughter. She’s like my daughter now, and her kid is like my grandson. I’ve known them for years. “Well what’s wrong, why do they gotta disappear, is the law involved,” the gruff voice asked. Martha hadn’t really thought about that, but a story formed in her mind and she went with it. “It’s her X, he’s trying to get custody, he was abusive and she’d had enough. He has friends back where she lived. He’s made it look like she was abusive and they are trying to take her son.” “Huh,” Benny said. “Sounds like a piece of shit. 20 years ago we’d pay someone like that a visit and take care of it real quick. “She just wants to get away from him and make a new life,” Martha explained. Another pause. Then a slow, dry chuckle. “I would have never chosen to live the life I’ve lived if it hadn’t given me the opportunity to help those who I cared for. Your husband was a good man, and loyal and he only asked for one thing. Martha Delgado, it’s time I repaid that. You got a car?” “Yes.” “Drive to Sarasota. There’s a bait shop called Angelo’s. Ask for Red. Tell him you’re the one Benny owes a favor to. He’ll know what to do. Make sure your friend is with you, he’ll need photos.” “Thank you,” Martha said quietly. “You’re gonna need cash though, is that a problem?" Hector asked “How much cash?” “A few thousand, Red does good work,” Martha looked at the fat roll of 100 dollar bills Hector had left her, “That won’t be a problem.”

Chapter 48 It’s Thursday night and Lilly is sitting on her latest “surprise” from Constance. It was explained that since she can’t seem to keep her pull-ups dry overnight that she needs to have a punishment before bed. Lilly finishes her business and looks down at the pink potty she’s forced to use now. It even has her name on it in yellow with a crown atop the first letter of her name. “Lilly’s Potty” “Good girl, now stand up.” The small woman stands and lets Constance wipe her before she leads her back into her bedroom. Constance let her know that she’d be staying at her place tonight. Lilly looks at her overnight bag in the bathroom but since Constance isn’t grabbing her a fresh pull-up she hopes for some adult time. “Ok baby, hop up.” She says patting the changing pad on her king size bed. Lilly craws up on the bed and sits. “Let’s get this top off of you and get you ready for night night..” she strips the t-shirt off of her teacher and then unsnaps her bra revealing her stiff nipples. “Oh my! Looks like someone wants some “big girl” time, right?” Lilly nods her head yes and starts leaning in to kiss Constance. “Eager little thing aren’t you?” She laughs but soon they both find themselves panting with need using their bodies to please each other. Lilly’s submissive side really shines during these types of playtime, she makes sure that Constance cums first, and at least one time more than she does. That can be a tall order since Lilly can cum from vaginal, clitorial, and anal stimulation. She’s even found herself having a small orgasm from simply being used to satisfy Constance. By the time they finish Lilly is plugged, rubbing herself, pinching her nipples, and licking Constance to one last orgasm. “Such a big girl.” Constance says looking down at her pet writhing around on the bed post cum. “But now it’s time to get you ready for bedtime.” Lilly repositions herself on the changing mat and lifts her legs ready for her pull-up to be slipped over her feet. Instead Constance holds up a light yellow and white item and smiles down at her little charge. “It’s time.” Lilly gasps… “A.. diaper?” “Yes ma’am. I’m not taking any chances of you wetting my bed.” “But I can.. I don’t…… Please?” “Lay back baby.” Constance says slipping a paci in Lilly’s mouth. Lilly lays back and sucks her paci while she is wrapped up in the bulky diaper. She stands up and holds up her arms while Constance slips a short t-shirt over her head. It’s white with yellow ducks on the front, it stops before her bellybutton in a crop top style. “Now we can always see your little diaper.” Constance says with a smile. “Ready for bedtime?” Lilly nods her head yes feeling self conscious wearing the diaper while her student wears adult clothes. She waddles back to the bed and climbs in. “Do you think you can keep this dry?” She says tapping the front of the diaper. “Yeth.” She says back around the paci. “Aww. The lisp is adorable. Well close your eyes and I’ll be back in a bit.” Lilly settles in and soon falls asleep. Constance prepares for the next phase of Lilly’s conditioning… “Wake up baby!” Constance says sliding the small woman’s head away from her breasts. Lilly curled up against her in the night and Constance slid her gown down to give her access to her bare breasts. Lilly realizes that she had her student’s nipple in her mouth and was suckling like a baby… she also noticed that her diaper is wet, and while she usually wakes up and realizes she can’t hold it anymore, this time she slept through all of it. Her potty training quickly becoming a part of her former adult life. “I’m wet?” She says quietly. “Didn’t you know baby? Of course you are. Let’s go update your potty chart.” Constance says climbing out of bed. Lilly follows her over to the chart on the wall and while Constance videos, the saggy diapered girl puts a pouting moon sticker on her chart. “Let’s get you changed.” A few minutes later.. “There we go, all set.” “Constance I can’t….” “It’s part of your costume? No one will even notice, besides, you are just a little girl and you don’t decide what you wear.” Lilly looks at her reflection in the mirror… she’s wearing the cute princess dress that Constance bought her, her hair is in pigtails, cat ears poking through, she can’t possibly wear this to school… “I can’t.. I’m a teacher and..” “Nope, I saw the email. Teachers were encouraged to dress up. Your costume meets the requirements that the principal sent out. Your diaper is hidden by the rhumba panties, and your dress is just long enough that no one will see anyway because you are so short.” “But if I stand up and everyone is sitting..” “Well I guess you better stay at your desk during your classes.” Constance hands Lilly a small pink backpack with hello kitty on the back “Here, I’m tired of carrying your potty problem clothes around so I got you a real diaper bag. See? It says Lilly right here on the back. Cute right?” Lilly shrugs her shoulders and puts it on, the two women head out to school. “Miss Edison, Can you help me with.. OMG you look just precious!” Elizabeth Mead says now realizing the cute outfit that Lilly is wearing for Halloween. “You really did go all out this year. I’m sure the students will like having a teacher that isn’t too stuffy to have some fun.” Lilly blushes but says “Thank you.” “Oh, so what was going to say is that I need someone to help with the car rider line, can you head over there?” Lilly stands in her classroom looking down at her outfit… every single car will have people at eye level with her padded midsection… “Ss sure.. let me grab my coat…” “Nonsense, it’s already 68 degrees outside. You can tell you’ve never been stuck out there with too many clothes on before. Besides, now everyone can see your cute costume. Sweet little princess.. Love it… Come on.” She says heading down the hallway. Lilly follows the AP back to the car rider lineup and hands her a small slow/stop sign. The short woman goes to the front of the line and starts waving traffic through. Several of the kids make comments about her costume and sitting in a car while she’s on the curb gives anyone a clear shot of her ruffled panties when she turns around. She is feeling pretty humiliated at the thought. She receives a few text messages but she doesn’t have time to check them. Finally it’s 1st Bell and she rushes back to her classroom, as she walks inside her students all giggle at her outfit. She blushes since they are seated and she can only imagine what they are seeing below her hem. She gets a chance to check her texts and sees they are photos of her exposed panties that Constance sent her. “Cute panties baby, I wonder if they can tell you’re diapered under there? I have a video of you waddling up that I’ll show you at lunch.” Second period and Lilly is fidgeting. Her bladder control continues to wain and she’s dribbled several times into her diaper. While the bulky padding against her slit feels sexy, the fullness in her bladder is pushing her towards the edge… she rocks herself slowly at her desk while her students work on their assignments. Her phone lights up… “Just let go baby.” DomDaddy says. “Mmmmm. Oh Daddy… I can’t help it, I’m dribbling a little more!” She replies. “I know baby, so just let it go, my little girl can’t hold her pee pee can she?” “Nuh uh….” Lilly says relaxing her bladder and flooding her diaper. She is thankful she isn’t wearing a pull-up today, it definitely would have leaked. “Good girl. I can see from under your desk that your diaper poofed out some.” Lilly looks down and you can definitely see the panties puffed away from her body due to the expanding diaper. “Sorry Daddy, I couldn’t help it.” She plays along. “I know. It’s ok! I love my little.” “I love you!” Lilly likes the warm feeling between her legs and after a quick check that no one is paying attention she slides to the corner of her chair and starts pushing herself against the edge. The feeling of the pressure and wet padding against her body puts her arousal in overdrive… she checks the clock and slows her actions holding out till the bell rings… The bell sounds a minute later and as the students start walking out she is already gyrating against her chair, she asks the last student to please close her door and within minutes she’s moaning as another orgasm rocks her body…. “Hi Miss Edison.” “Oh hello Constance.” She responds picking up her tray to go eat. “Your costume is really cute. Are you supposed to be a princess or a baby?” Lilly blushes as the cafeteria worker smirks and looks over the woman’s outfit. “Oh! I’m a princess. I mean I guess I should really say I’m a queen since I’m grown but..” “Definitely not a queen. Your dress is too cutesy for that.” She reaches over and slides the dress up exposing the ruffled panties “and a queen wouldn’t wear rhumba panties, but a baby would!” Lilly reaches back and pulls her dress back in place. “I.. I just thought these were cute and the dress is a little short so I wanted something to coverup with.” “Like cheer shorts?” “Yes. Just like that.” “Oh ok, well it’s cute. I’ll see you in class later.” Constance walks away leaving Lilly standing at the counter. Constance meets Lilly back in her classroom after lunch and checks Lilly’s diaper. She finds it cute that it’s wet, but decides that it isn’t wet enough for a change. Lilly pouts but the bell rings announcing that her 3rd period students will be there soon so she doesn’t have time to argue. Fourth period and Constance makes a few comments about Lilly’s costume innocently bringing attention to her teacher’s juvenile outfit, other students talk about it as well along with their own outfits but those are mostly girls with cat ears and black makeup on their nose and cheeks in a halfhearted attempt at dressing up or a couple of the nerdier boys wearing robes or camouflage hunting clothes to look like wizards, ninjas, or soldiers. Near the end of class, Lilly wets again and rubs her puffy, warm, diaper against her chair to the point of a small orgasm. All of which has been captured by the camera underneath her desk. One more video to be sent out to her fan base… The final bell rings and at this point, Lilly is excited for the opportunity to “go out” as a little and have the ability to play off being dressed as such. She and Constance head to the car and drive back to Constance’s house to get ready for the night’s excitement…

Chapter 7 - A Music Class Interlude Monday morning welcomed Sarah with the now growing familiar sight of her desk drowning under stacks of papers. Despite the refreshing weekend away, paperwork had multiplied like rabbits in the spring, bouncing and hopping around every inch of her desk. Sarah sighed, pushed a few papers aside, and set her coffee down on the space she cleared. "I should have known Jill wouldn't touch these," Sarah muttered to herself, sorting the papers into manageable piles. It wasn’t that Jill hadn’t shown capabilities. But the papers at the top of the desk were more appropriately dealt with by Sarah. The weekend at the vineyard lingered in her mind as she worked. Rebecca's pregnancy announcement still stung in a way she hadn't expected. Her sister was going to have a baby. She was going to be an aunt. Again. That was worth celebrating, even though she and Matthew were having their own struggles in that department. A knock at her door interrupted her thoughts. "Come in," she called, shuffling papers to create the illusion of organization. Jill poked her head in, her practical ponytail swinging. "Just wanted to remind you about your eleven o'clock with Mr. Blackwood. The big donor?" she added when Sarah's face remained blank. “The mystery guy that came in halfway through the construction,” Jill added. "Right! Vincent Blackwood." Sarah smacked her forehead lightly. "Thanks, Jill. I'd almost forgotten. There is just so much to do! You're a lifesaver. Truly." "Just doing my job," Jill replied with a wink before disappearing back into the hallway. Sarah turned to her computer, quickly pulling up what little information they had on Vincent Blackwood. His donation had come as a surprise six months into construction Funds had not been running low, but they were still appreciated. Mostly, they came from local sources. Then, out of nowhere just as the foundation was being set, a substantial check had arrived with a brief note expressing interest in supporting the recreation center despite the fact that Vincent himself wasn't a local resident and had no ties to the area. Matthew had been suspicious at first—"Nobody gives that kind of money without wanting something," he'd said. But Sarah’s background check had come up clean. Vincent Blackwood was simply a wealthy philanthropist with an interest in their project. Still, they'd never met him in person, so Sarah was looking forward to be able to thank him for his contribution. At precisely eleven o'clock, Jill's voice came through the intercom. "Mr. Blackwood is here to see you." Sarah straightened her blouse, ran a hand through her hair, and made her way to the reception area. The man waiting there wasn't what she'd expected. Tall and distinguished with salt-and-pepper hair, and a tailored suit. His smile was both welcoming and off-putting. "Mr. Blackwood," she said, extending her hand. "I'm Sarah Baker. Thank you so much for coming." "Please, call me Vincent. And the pleasure is all mine. I've been looking forward to seeing what you've created here." His gray eyes seemed to hold a depth of knowledge that made Sarah momentarily self-conscious. She swallowed the feeling and gestured toward the hallway. "I'd be happy to give you a tour before we chat in my office." "That would be delightful," Vincent replied, his voice carrying a warmth that put her slightly more at ease. Sarah led him through the center, pointing out the various activity rooms, the music room, art room, the gymnasium, and the pool area. Vincent nodded appreciatively, asking thoughtful questions about programming and attendance. His interest seemed genuine, though Sarah couldn't shake the feeling that he was looking for something specific. "And this is our reception," Sarah said, ending the tour near the administration offices at the front.” Vincent paused, before running his bands along the reception desk, his gaze fixed on the countertop. "the….marble," he said quietly. Sarah glanced down at the plain white tile beneath their feet. "I'm sorry?" "The reception desk." Vincent knelt down, running his fingers over the surface. "I’ve…never seen marble quite like it. I fancy myself as a lover of all things beautiful. Where did you get it, if you don’t mind me asking?" Sarah frowned slightly. "Actually, it was from a local quarry. We were lucky to be able to get it - it was the last of the source before they closed up the site. I’m fairly certain the county filled in the quarry, so we really consider ourselves very fortunate.” Vincent nodded, his expression thoughtful. "I find that buildings often hold secrets in their foundations. The choices made during construction can have... lasting effects. I’ve always been fascinated by such things." Sarah wasn't quite sure how to respond to that. She cleared her throat and steered the conversation to safer ground as they made their way back to her office. "We're incredibly grateful for your donation. It was so appreciated!” "I have a nose for worthy investments," Vincent replied, accepting the thanks Sarah had offered. "I hope so," Sarah said earnestly. "We want to be a place where every child in Sunnydale can discover something they love, something that helps them grow." Vincent's eyes sparkled. "Growth takes many forms, doesn't it? Thank you for the tour, Ms. Baker. I believe my investment is yielding precisely the returns I hoped for. I look forward to visiting again in the future." After he'd gone, Sarah sat at her desk, replaying their conversation in her mind. There was something off about Vincent Blackwood—not threatening, exactly, but as if he knew something she didn't. His fixation on the building construction, and odd comments about it being a worthy investment... Or maybe he was just an eccentric rich man with too much time and money on his hands. Either way, his donation, as well as many others, kept the coffers flush without having to use all the money Matthew had made selling his business, and for that, Sarah was grateful. ___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ Matthew couldn't explain the pull he felt toward the second floor of the recreation center. He'd arrived that morning with every intention of helping Sarah get through some of her paperwork, but his feet seemed to have their own agenda. Before he knew it, he was climbing the stairs, coffee in hand, along the hallway outside the music room. A small group of middle schoolers huddled just inside the door of the music room—four boys and three girls, backpacks at their feet, comparing notes on their weekends. Initially, they paid no attention as Matthew approached. But once he made his way into the room, they turned and greeted him. "Hey, it's keyboard guy!" one of the boys called out, waving Matthew over. It was Max, the gangly kid with braces from last week. "Ms. Melody said you did good for a beginner." "Thanks," Matthew replied, oddly pleased by the compliment. "I used to take lessons when I was younger, but I wasn't very dedicated." "Join the club," said a girl with a purple streak in her hair. "My mom makes me come, but I'd rather be playing soccer." Matthew found himself smiling. "Well, you never know. You might end up loving it." "That's what my parents say," she replied with an eye roll that somehow lacked real venom. “But we know better.” The conversation flowed with surprising ease. Matthew listened as Max described his weekend science project. "What did you do this weekend?" a smaller boy asked Matthew, looking up at him with genuine curiosity. "I went to - " but before Matthew could finish, a knock at the door silenced the group. The music room door swung open, and Ms. Melody appeared, her colorful scarf replaced today by a necklace of chunky wooden beads. "Good morning, musicians! Let’s get started." The kids filed past her, and Matthew found himself following without hesitation, as if he were one of them. Ms. Melody gave him a warm smile. "Back for more, I see. We missed you on Wednesday and Friday." "I was out busy," Matthew heard himself say, wondering why he was explaining his absence to her. ‘Surely she understands I have other things to manage around here.’ "Well, we're glad you're here today. Same spot at the keyboard.” Matthew nodded, finding his way to the electronic keyboard where Max was already setting up. The boy slid over to make room on the bench, and Matthew settled in beside him, placing his coffee on the floor. "Today we're working on a Hives medley," Ms. Melody announced, distributing sheet music. "Nothing too complicated, just 'Let It Bee' and 'Pollinating Fields Forever.' The colored notation system is the same as last time—blue for right hand, red for left." Matthew studied the sheet in front of him. The notes seemed clearer than they had last week, as if his brain were remembering things he thought long forgotten. As he shifted in his seat, he quickly found that his legs fit perfectly under the keyboard, and his arms rested a perfect distance from the keys. When Ms. Melody counted them in, his fingers found the keys with ease. The hour passed in a blur of music and laughter. Matthew made mistakes, of course, but so did everyone else, and there was something freeing about being a beginner, about learning without the pressure of expertise. When Max's elbow bumped his during a particularly enthusiastic chord progression, they both dissolved into giggles—an utterly unfamiliar sound coming from Matthew's own throat. Toward the end of the session, Matthew felt a sudden pressure in his bladder. Too much coffee, not enough bathroom breaks. He raised his hand, feeling oddly like a schoolboy. "Ms. Melody? I need to step out to use the restroom. I’ll be back." She nodded, and Matthew slipped out of the room, following the signs to the nearest bathroom. He pushed the surprisingly tall and heavy door open, sliding in. Inside, he was heading straight for a urinal to relieve himself. But he never made it there. As he walked down toward the urinal, he glanced up at the mirror. The sight made him stop in his tracks. … …. ..... The face staring back at him wasn't his own—or rather, it wasn't his thirty-two-year-old face. The reflection showed a boy of about thirteen, with Matthew's features but softer, younger. There was no hint of stubble on his smooth cheeks, no faint lines around his eyes. His hair was a bit longer, falling across his forehead the way he'd worn it in eighth grade. Matthew went completely white. He froze, soap suds dripping from his suspended hands, the sound of water running from the faucet. He blinked hard, then again, expecting the illusion to shatter, for reality to reappear. But the young face remained, mirroring his shocked expression. His heart felt like it was going to beat out of his chest. "What the—" he whispered, his voice cracking in a way it hadn't in twenty years. He lifted a trembling hand to his face, watching as the reflection did the same. Matthew's heart hammered faster and faster. He splashed cold water on his face, hoping to shock himself back to reality. When he looked up again, the boy was still there, water dripping from his chin, panic in his eyes. "This isn't happening," Matthew said aloud, his voice echoing against the bathroom tiles. "This can't be happening." Panic raced through him. He backed away from the mirror, finding his feet again, but nearly slipping on the wet floor. Without drying his hands or face, he bolted from the bathroom, not caring who might see him in his frantic state. The hallway seemed longer than before, stretching endlessly as he ran. He passed the music room without stopping, ignoring Ms. Melody's voice calling after him. His only thought was to get to get someplace that made sense. Someplace safe. “Before someone sees me.” He took the stairs two at a time, nearly colliding with a maintenance worker at the bottom. "Sorry," he gasped, not slowing down. He took a side exit outside, and walked around the front of the recreation center, passing through reception without a word. He could see that the administration office looked empty from the outside. ‘Just….get to the office. And I’ll sort out what’s happening.” His office door appeared ahead, and he fumbled with his key card, still in his pocket, hands still damp and shaking. Once inside, Matthew slammed the door shut and leaned against it, chest heaving. After a few ragged breaths, he forced himself to look around the familiar space—his desk, his chair, his laptop. Normal. Everything normal. With trembling fingers, he pulled out his phone and opened the camera app, switching to selfie mode. His own thirty-two-year-old face stared back at him—five o'clock shadow, laugh lines, the small scar above his right eyebrow from a childhood bike accident. "Jesus," he muttered, sinking into his chair. Had he hallucinated? Was he losing his mind? He ran a hand through his hair—his normal, adult hair—and tried to make sense of what had just happened. Stress, maybe. Or lack of sleep. Or some weird trick of the light in that particular bathroom. There had to be a rational explanation. Yet the image in the mirror had been so clear, so detailed. Not a blur or a general impression of youth, but specifically him at thirteen, down to the small mole on his left temple that had faded in his twenties. Matthew glanced at his phone, wondering if he should call Sarah. What would he even say? "Hey, honey, I just saw my teenage self in the bathroom mirror, no big deal"? She'd think he was crazy—or worse, having some kind of breakdown. No, better to keep this to himself. It was probably nothing. A weird brain hiccup. It wouldn't happen again ___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ The afternoon sun filtered through the windows along the west wall of the recreation center. Sarah had made it through most of her to-do list, including three follow-up emails to Vincent Blackwood, thanking him for his visit and addressing his peculiar questions about the building materials again. With a stretch, Sarah decided she deserved a break—and her feet, as if following a script they'd memorized, carried her back toward the daycare wing. Before she made it to the room though, she spotted the group outside in the fenced in playground. The playground hummed with activity as Sarah pushed through the door outside. A dozen children scrambled over colorful play equipment, sliding down slides, swinging on swings, their high voices carrying on the warm summer air. Helen Skipps stood near the sandbox, clipboard in hand as always, keeping watchful eyes on her charges. "Back so soon?" Helen asked with a smile as Sarah approached. "If I didn't know better, I'd think you were angling for a career change." Sarah laughed. "Just taking a mental health break. Nothing clears the head like watching kids play." "Well, feel free to jump in if the mood strikes. We're short one assistant today—Madison's home with a summer cold." Sarah nodded, leaning against the fence that enclosed the playground. Her gaze settled on a little girl with pigtails who was carefully building a tower of blocks, her tongue poking out in concentration. The child couldn't have been more than three, and was just having a good time playing. Rebecca would have a child like this soon. A tiny human with her sister's creativity and Daniel's meticulous attention to detail. The thought brought a bittersweet smile to Sarah's face. She was happy for her sister. But she wanted a turn too. "That's Hannah," Helen said, noticing Sarah's focus. "She's our little architect. Been working on that tower for almost an hour." "It's impressive," Sarah replied, watching as Hannah carefully balanced a triangular block at the top of her creation. "Children have an amazing capacity for concentration when they're doing something they love," Helen observed. "It's when we force them into activities they're not interested in that we see the fidgeting and fussing." A bell chimed softly, and Helen checked her watch. "That's our five-minute warning for pickup. Parents will start arriving soon." Sure enough, within minutes, the first parent appeared—a harried-looking woman in scrubs who brightened considerably when a small boy spotted her and ran, arms outstretched, across the playground. "Mommy!" he squealed, launching himself into her waiting embrace. Sarah watched as one by one, the children were claimed. Each reunion followed a similar pattern—the child's moment of recognition, the burst of speed toward the parent, the enveloping hug. So simple, yet so profound. This daily ritual of belonging, of being wanted, of coming home to open arms. As the playground emptied, Sarah's phone buzzed in her pocket. Allison's name flashed on the screen. "Mind if I take this?" she asked Helen, who waved her off with a smile. Sarah found a quiet corner of the playground and answered. "Hey, Al. What's up?" "Just checking in on my favorite recreation center director," Allison's warm voice replied. "How was the wine country adventure?" Sarah hesitated, unsure how to begin. "It was... complicated." "Uh oh. That doesn't sound good. What happened? Did Matthew drink too much and get sick like it was college all over again?: Despite herself, Sarah laughed. "No, nothing like that. It's just... Rebecca's pregnant." There was a moment of silence on the other end. "Oh, Sarah. I'm so sorry." "Don't be sorry. It's wonderful news. I'm going to be an aunt." "Of course it's wonderful," Allison agreed. "But I know it's also hard.” Sarah sank onto a bench, watching as Helen helped Lily pack up her blocks. The tower had been carefully dismantled, each piece returned to its proper bin. "Is it terrible that I felt jealous? Just for a moment?" "It would be weird if you didn't," Allison replied. "You've been trying for so long, and Rebecca... well, Rebecca has always had things fall into her lap. "That's not fair," Sarah protested, though the same thought had crossed her mind. "She works hard too." "I know, I know. I love Rebecca. But you can't deny she has a certain charmed existence." Sarah smiled at the memory. "She does have a knack for stumbling into good fortune." "Exactly. And it's okay to acknowledge that it stings a little when someone gets easily what you've been working so hard for. It doesn't mean you're not happy for her." "I keep telling myself it's not a competition," Sarah said, watching as Helen lifted Lily up, turning her and pressing a nose to her bottom, before handing her to Jordan along with some instructions, who proceeded to carry her inside the daycare. "It's just hard not to compare." "Of course it is. But Sarah, your journey isn't Rebecca's journey. And what's meant for you will come to you, even if it takes a different path than you expected." "When did you get so wise?" Sarah asked, feeling some of the tension leave her shoulders. "Probably around the same time I started charging people hundred of dollars an hour to tell them the same thing," Allison replied with a laugh. "Seriously though, how are you really doing? "I'm okay. Better than I thought I'd be, actually. The weekend away helped, even with Rebecca's news. And Matthew..." Sarah paused, realizing she wasn't entirely sure how Matthew was doing. He'd been so enthusiastic about the recreation center lately, almost like a different person. "Matthew seems good. He's been getting really involved with the programs here, which is nice to see." "That doesn't sound like the workaholic I remember.” "I know. It's like he's rediscovering how to have fun. You should have seen his face when he told me about playing basketball with some teenagers. "Well, that's a positive development, at least. Maybe this recreation center is exactly what both of you needed." Sarah glanced around at the now-empty playground, the colorful equipment waiting patiently for tomorrow's children. "Maybe it is." After saying goodbye to Allison, Sarah decided to find Matthew before heading home. She hadn't seen him all day, and despite her assurances to Allison, she was curious about how he was really doing. His office door was closed, which was unusual. Sarah knocked softly before pushing it open. "Matt? You in here?" Matthew sat at his desk, staring at his computer screen with an intensity that suggested he wasn't actually seeing it. He startled when she spoke, his head jerking up. "Sarah. Hi. I didn't hear you come in." Something was off. His face was pale, his eyes slightly wider than normal, like he'd seen something unsettling. Sarah stepped further into the office. "Everything okay? You look like you've seen a ghost." "What? No, I'm fine." He ran a hand through his hair—a nervous gesture she recognized from their early dating days. "Just lost in thought.” Sarah didn't push, though her instincts told her there was more to it. Whatever was bothering him, he clearly wasn't ready to share it. "Well, it's almost six. I was thinking we could head home, maybe grab takeout on the way? I'm too tired to cook." "Thai food?" Matthew suggested, a hint of his normal enthusiasm returning. "You read my mind." Sarah smiled, watching as he hastily shut down his computer and gathered his things. His movements were jerky, almost frantic. ‘So unlike him."‘ As they walked to the parking lot, Sarah slipped her hand into his. It was clammy. But his grip tightened around her fingers, an anchor in whatever storm he was weathering internally. "How was your day?" he asked, the question sounding forced. "Interesting," Sarah replied, deciding to keep Vincent's strange visit to herself for now. Matthew clearly had enough on his mind. "I'll tell you over dinner. Green curry and spring rolls?" "Perfect," he said, and for a moment, his smile reached his eyes. Hourglass needed some reorganization off-site so I could make sure it was all consistent. It actually is almost all done. I was debating posting the entire thing, or slow rolling it. Always love to hear theories! Thanks for following again Kerry!

21. Each day of the trip was a struggle. In some ways it was monotonous, as the highlights of a baby’s day involve being changed out of nasty diapers and mealtimes of unpalatable mush and bottles of who knows what, neither of which merited excited anticipation. He was left in Anne’s care for at least part of each day, even when Katie wasn’t, and she continued to taunt him within the restriction of treating him as a real baby, pre-wetting each diaper she taped on him when they were alone and several times adding her own “girl juice” to his bottles. At least once or twice each day he was brought to the day care center, even if just to be breastfed. The routine became so boring he yearned for some sort of excitement to enliven his day, but he spent hours puzzling over what form that would take that wouldn’t involve extreme embarrassment on his part. The contradictory desires of remaining as anonymous as possible and wanting something to happen to break up his day muddled his thoughts. Before coming to the resort, he feared being exposed to a large number of strangers and having to endure their looks and comments of curiosity, amusement, or distain. That never happened, which should have been a relief. But the fact that he’d been fed, changed, and paraded around in front of hundreds of women, none of whom showed any sign that he was anything but an ordinary baby, bothered him, and the fact that it bothered him annoyed him even more. Was it better to have his adult self acknowledged beneath his dirty diapers and frilly dresses even if it meant being humiliated or to be treated as if he’d lost all claim to being an adult and was now perceived as nothing more than a true infant in every respect? And another thought niggled at the periphery of his mind. Virtually everyone he interacted with at the resort, whether strangers or the women at the daycare center, were thrilled to see him and often showered him with complements and affection, a reaction that never happened to him as an adult. What did it mean that their attitudes toward him gave him a least a brief feeling of happiness? He shuddered at what the answer might reveal about himself, and pushed the thought to the depths of his brain. As the week drew near its end, he was no closer to any answers and his mind shifted to wondering how his home life might change once they returned. Was Amy so used to his full-time infantile status that she’d insist it continue? That would be a problem. He’d still been allowed some of his adult status even after the unfortunate surgery that rendered him incontinent, although that had begun to be eroded slightly with mild incidents of public exposure and the women of the family losing any modesty about going topless in his presence or using the toilet while he was in the tub. Another question to ponder: How much will other people’s perception of him affect how he sees himself? Put in the context of his increasing failure to know that he’d wet himself, it was a worrisome issue. It was easy to lose track of time when every day was like every other day and naps and nighttime sleep ran together in his mind. It was only when he overheard Amy and Lily talking about packing up the car the next morning that he knew that their time here was coming to an end. “Are we going to bring the girls to tonight’s farewell bash on the beach?” Beth asked her sisters. “It might be nice to all be together for our last night even if it means keeping them up past their bedtime.” “And the other guests might want one more chance to interact with Kristie,” Lily added. “You know that several asked about getting a picture with her.” She chuckled. “Probably simply because she’s so darn cute and the outfits you designed for her are to die for, but maybe also as a not-so-subtle threat to their men back home.” “I don’t see why not,” Amy said. “It might help to have our babies there to keep us from any temptations with all those scantily clad or naked nymphettes that’ll be there. I’ve heard it gets pretty wild sometimes.” The three sisters exchanged glances before dissolving into a fit of giggles. “I’m going to pass and order room service,” their mother told them. “So if they cramp your style and you need to bring them back to the room, I’ll be happy to watch them.” Her daughters laughed even harder. Anna dropped by to say her farewells then stayed to put makeup on Kristie that made her look like a doll, finishing up by applying a light pink nail polish to her fingers and toes, to the women’s delight. Amy pulled out a calico dress and matching diaper cover for her with an identical dress for Katie, causing Beth to give her a huge hug. Checking to make sure they had enough supplies for the babies, they ventured out the door. The beach was already crowded when they arrived, and not a single guest had a stitch of clothing on. Several couples made out openly, causing Chris discomfort but mere curiosity among the adults. A naked disc jockey spun music at one end of the beach while food trucks serving tacos, wraps, seafood, and more lined the other end. The smell of the food drifted over to the area around where the family spread their towel. Chris knew it was too much to hope for that he'd be allowed to eat anything being served there. He’d seen Amy pack the diaper bag with two large bottles of formula and plastic containers of glop room service had delivered. Unlike his first trip to the beach, this time they had to squeeze in between other groups of women, so matter which direction Chris looked in there were large numbers of nude women pressed close together. Try as he did, it was impossible not to stare. Unfortunately, this didn’t go unnoticed. “I assume seeing all of these boobs is making you hungry,” Lily said loud enough for the women on either side of them to look their way and snicker. “We can take care of that.” She pulled out one of the oversized bottles from the diaper bag and fastened a drool bib around Chris’s neck. “Oooh, would you mind if we fed your baby?” a voice from nearby chimed in. “If it’s okay, we’d all like a chance.” Chris risked a glance over in the direction of the voice, where three young women, a blond, a brunette, and a redhead, eagerly looked at Lily in anticipation. He couldn’t help but notice how busty each of them was and prayed that Amy would intervene. She did. “Of course not,” Amy said. “Although she might be a little shy. Or a lot stinky,” she added with a giggle. “This stuff seems to encourage her to make a mess pretty quickly.” “Not a problem,” said the blond. “My niece is the same way. If that happens, I’d be happy to handle it for you.” As she spoke she took a cloth diaper Amy handed her and spread it over her arm, then helped her guide Chris over across her lap. Chris’s face was immediately buried deep into her cleavage and he could her titters from all around. The woman soon freed him enough to accept the bottle’s nipple into his mouth. “Such pretty nails,” one of the other women commented. “Does she always, um, look so girly and infantile when you guys go out?” “We’re still in the early stages of her transition,” Amy replied. Chris’s ears perked up. “So it’s been a slow process. But ultimately our goal is to erase the line between perception and reality, so that she won’t just look like a baby girl, she’ll be one. So to answer your question, yes I think the nail polish is here to stay, and when we get home we’ll be moving into more age-appropriate clothing around the clock, hair styling, and diaper changes will occur where convenient for me, not for her. And,” here Amy’s voice dropped to a whisper, “she’s already on a course of medications to move her in the right direction, gender-wise. She may never move up to training pants, but a training bra is definitely in the future.” Chris was shocked and stopped suckling, which the blond took as a sign to move him over to the waiting lap of the redhead. He barely took notice of the conversation that was going on around—and about—him, even as he was again passed to the brunette to finish feeding. He began sucking air and broke out of his trance just long enough to hear Amy say, “Really? All three of you? That’s only ten minutes away from our place.” The two groups by this time had merged together. Beth and the redhead took orders before heading off in the direction of the food trucks. Amy stuck a pacifier in Chris’s mouth and gave him some soft blocks to play with as she and the neighboring women continued their conversation. He tried to tune them out, afraid of what he might hear, but the words “babysit” and “playdate” got through anyway. When the food arrived and the women started to spread out plates and pass drinks around, everyone stopped and looked in Chris’s direction. He had no idea why until he saw Beth pull the back of Katie’s diaper back, sniff, and shake her head ‘no.’ Only then did her realize what he’d done. “I won’t let Miss Smelly Pants spoil your dinner,” Amy told the group. “I can take her back to our room to change her.” “Don’t be silly,” the blond said. “This is fun for me. My niece is potty training and I kind of regret seeing her get older. I insist. Give me Kristie’s food and I’ll take her against the wall over there to feed her her dinner, then I’ll change her myself.” Amy put up an obviously token resistance, and soon the blond woman was cradling him in her arms while she shoveled various colored mush into his mouth while she kept up a constant chatter of baby talk. Twice a blob of food fell onto her breast, and rather than scoop it up with the spoon she raised her boob to his mouth and had him lick it off. Every once in a while she’d manage to take a bite of her taco, giving him a short reprieve. “Can’t really taste my carne asado,” she told him with a smile. “Its flavor gets masked by the fumes coming from your rear. What do you say we take care of that diaper?” She laid Chris down on the beach towel, set his diaper cover off to the side, and got to work. She’d barely begun to untape him when her two friends joined her, one on each side of the dirty baby. The brunette took ribbing from the other two as she constantly turned her head away to gag as the cleaning process took place. “It looks so tiny,” she said as she helped clean his penis with a wipe. “No wonder she never said anything about having a baby of her own. I’m guessing it’s less embarrassing to have strange women clean poop off it than to expose it for the first time to a woman you’ve met on Tinder and expect to have sex with.” “If that was even possible,” the redhead added. “But I guess that’s moot now. She’s as sexless as any other baby, at least until her boobs come in.” She giggled at the image in her head. “That should be interesting for her mommy. I wonder if she’ll go through puberty.” “Well, she’s already wearing protection from all the nasty things coming out of her body,” the blond said as she grabbed the powder. “And like any other girl, has pretty much a lifetime of that ahead of her. Oh, look. The poor thing is crying.” Chris rejoined her family just as fireworks began appearing over the water. Pondering what he’d heard that night, he cuddled close to Amy and nuzzled his head on her shoulder. He was confused and his head was spinning. His initial reaction when he heard Amy’s plans for him was anger and resentment, but then he saw the pride and love in Amy’s eyes as she spoke. He should have been upset at having his diaper changed by three strangers and by their commentary as they wiped him clean, but he also felt their acceptance of his status—no, that wasn’t the right word, it was their affection, something he never felt from anyone other than Amy in his adult life. And there was that question again he’d tried to bury. He wanted to resist his treatment, he thought he wanted his adult life back, but did he really? Was it really all that wonderful? The next thing Chris knew, he awoke in his crib as the women scurried around in the next room to pack everything up to leave.

Chapter 18 Linda stared at her friend in disbelief. “Your husband was in the mafia? And you’re going to get us new identities?” she asked. Martha frowned, “Hector wasn’t in the mafia, he just worked for a guy who was.” “I thought Hector was a truck driver?” “He was a truck driver, and most of the time what he did was totally legit, but some of his cargo wasn’t.” Linda looked at her friend in a new light, she’d gone from nosy next door neighbor, to best friend, and now married to the mob? “I don’t know, this sounds risky?” “Do you have a better idea?” Linda shook her head. Truth was she had no idea what she was going to do. They were now in the system, Kendra had called and visited already this week. She showed up at Martha’s front door, since that was the only address she had. Martha convinced her that Linda and Jim had returned back home to Texas. Kendra didn’t really buy it. “What about Jim? It’s an hour drive to Sarasota, then we’ll have to leave him in the car. And I can’t leave him alone anymore.” Linda asked. “Can we hire a baby sitter?” Martha asked. Linda rolled her eyes. “I’m serious, he’s a kid now, we tell them he has developmental issues.” Linda got up and started pacing, “What if he starts telling them about his mailman job, and that I’m actually his wife, oh and why am I treating a 12 year old like he’s 4? This is too much, we get new IDs and then what. Go in witness protection?” Martha opened her mouth to respond when the sound of tires crunching on the gravel driveway cut through the room. They both turned to the front window. A car door shut. “Oh no,” Linda whispered. Martha squinted, then gasped. “Is that Daniel?” Linda was already moving. “What is he doing here again?” Martha pulled the curtain aside just in time to see Daniel pull a duffel bag from the back seat. He looked… different. His hair was longer, his face noticeably softer, and his posture somehow more self-conscious. He wore a loose hoodie, jeans, and sneakers, but even with the casual male clothing his gender was androgynous. Linda opened the door just as he was lifting his hand to knock. “Daniel, why don’t you ever call before just showing up?” she asked, more as a question than a greeting. “I need a place to stay,” he said, his voice more brittle than she remembered. “Mom kicked me out. Found me in a dress.” Martha stepped up beside her. “Sweetheart, you okay?” He laughed bitterly. “Oh, just peachy. My body's changing, my hormones are shot, and I’m being chased by thousands of Twitch fans who think I’m coming out as trans for clout. You’re the only people who I can actually be honest with right now.” “I’m sorry,” Linda said, reaching for his hand. Daniel hesitated, then let her take it. “Good,” he said. “Because I’m gonna need help figuring out what the hell I’m turning into.” They brought him inside and sat him at the kitchen table. After tea and a summary of the current situation with Kendra, Linda looked over at Martha and then back to Daniel. “I hate to ask,” she began, “but you might be the answer to our biggest problem right now.” Daniel narrowed his eyes. “You want me to…?” Linda sighed. “Watch Jim. Just for the afternoon. We have to drive down to Sarasota, and I can’t leave him alone. He’s slipping further into toddler mode, but sometimes he still thinks he’s an adult. It could be really dangerous. And, well, he trusts you.” Daniel let out a snort. “He trusts me? He barely knows me.” “Well I trust you, a he remembers enough,” Linda said. “And… he likes pretty girls,” Martha said gently. Daniel glared. “Are you serious?” Linda shrugged. “You wanted in on this. Well, this is part of it. Being the responsible one. He needs a sitter, and you’re all we’ve got.” Martha brushed back her hair, “You mean you don’t have a strong urge to take care of children and babies?” she said. “I don’t know, I’ve never really liked kids, and that hasn’t changed. But everything else… It's weird. I feel stuff.” Daniel began to open up and words flooded out of him, “Like… I cry at movies now. I feel hurt when someone’s mean to me online. And when people are nice? I mean really nice? It’s like… I get this warm feeling in my chest like I want to hug them or something.” “I used to just blow stuff off, like, whatever, screw 'em. Now it’s like my brain just won’t stop spinning about it. It’s exhausting. And food tastes different. Smells too. I get emotional for no reason, I see some flowers and suddenly I’m tearing up. What the hell is that?” “And my body, Martha, it’s not just the boobs. I’m cold all the time, my skin feels sensitive like I can’t stand the tags in my clothes. And I get these… feelings. Like, I just want someone to hold me. Not sex, something else. Closeness. Like I’m lonely but not in the same way I used to be.” Linda and Martha gave each other a knowing grin, “Congratulations Daniel, you’re experiencing female puberty, you're finally becoming a woman,” Martha said with a grin. Daniel dropped his head to the table and groaned. “I was a gaming god three months ago. Now I’m about to babysit my uncle in a diaper while growing boobs.” “Life comes at you fast,” Martha muttered. Daniel lifted his head, a small smile cracking through. “Fine. But I’m not changing him.” “You probably won’t have to,” Linda said, standing up. “He’s good for a few hours after his morning change.” As they gathered their things, Daniel sighed again and looked around the quiet, sunlit house. “So… what do I even do with him?” “Put on some cartoons,” Martha called. “Maybe have a snack together.” Linda said as they left. Daniel watched them leave, then walked over to the living room where Jim sat cross-legged on the floor, stacking plush blocks and humming to himself. Jim looked up, his pacifier bobbing. “Hi, Dani.” Daniel blinked. “Yeah… hi, kiddo.” He sat down beside him. “So this is my life now,” he murmured. “Well… at least you’re cute.” Jim giggled and shoved a block into his lap. “Okay, fine. We build a tower,” Daniel said with a small smile. “But I’m still not changing you.”

Open dialogue about incontinence is nice, but this goes too far lol.

Chapter 3 : Settling In ----------------------- Lynn being in a big fluffy diaper didn't change what all three housemates had come there to do, and that was studying their butts off for their first round of exams. Each of them wanted to do a good job on their studies, which is why they had come back during the vacation period in the first place. Life back home was filled with life and energy and life going on, while the rented house was filled with people studying and, as Lynn had found out, people supporting each other. On top of that, the university town was mostly empty: no parties, few students lounging about, and a calm wintry quiet perfect for focus. Which Lynn really needed, focus was not her strongest skill, fortunately being absorbed in her interesting studies usually made up for that. As much as Lynn liked the support from her friends, maybe even Madison's teasing a little, she thought she might study best in her own room away from everyone. And so, she voiced that thought out loud as she got up from the kitchen table: "I'm going to study in my room." With not a moment of pause before her reply, Madison shot out: "Are you really going to make Peony climb the stairs every ten minutes to check on you?" There was a twinkle in her eye and a playful smile on her face. Peony was looking at Madison, her cheeks slightly coloring. "See, her cheeks give it away that she will." The playful smile on Madison's face turned into a warm smile. "That's just the kind of person she is: caring, attentive. But you already know this, so just make it easier for her." Peony took a deep breath then added: "I'll make sure she behaves. You can maybe build a little literary fort around the lounging chair, use your favorite blanket to cozy up and study. I'll make sure Madison behaves. Well, as much as she can behave." Her eyes glanced in Madison's direction, calm warmth in her eyes. She didn't look like she was trying to keep Madison in line, she looked like she genuinely believed in Madison's maturity to behave the right way and support her friends. Madison smiled. "I'll let our baby study, no need to twist my arm. I believe in her just as much as you do, mama-bear." Lynn didn't make her agreement explicit, but in her mind she had given before Peony had even said she would keep Madison in line. Her friends wanted her here and she was still riding on the gratitude she felt for her friends wanting her to be her weird self. She had wanted to be in diapers, Ultimately it took each of them a couple trips upstairs and back down to bring all their study materials into their own corners. Well, corners for Peony and Lynn, for Madison everything was scattered across the living room. Both Peony and Madison gave Lynn pats on her diapered butt as they passed her on the stairs or in the hallways as she moved her books downstairs. Peony so softly that Lynn almost didn't notice. She cupped her hand to go between Lynn legs from behind, almost like she was checking if Lynn had wet her diaper. When Lynn noticed, it made her blush but thankfully Peony had already passed and could not see. Madison didn't bother hiding her pats, making the diaper crinkle as loud as she could then smiling. One time she said: "It's cute how it crinkles. Like it's announcing you. As it should." By the time Lynn had installed herself in her corner in the living rooms, sitting in the lounge chair with a blanket covering her legs and her diaper, there was a tray on a small side table with a steaming mug of tea and two cookies. She grabbed one, dunked it in the cup of tea, stuffed it in her mouth, and then opened her first book. It fell open on the first bookmark, pastel yellow in color, with the text in her handwriting that said "start here". She had been through these texts already, of course, and she had tried being diligent throughout the year, which had been hard but now looked like it was absolutely worth it. As she went through the course again, she got lost in her memories of reading the books on the reading lists, memories of moments in class, and even memories of the time Peony and Madison had caught her in diapers. The parts of the course from right after that discovery were going to be hardest for her, since she hadn't been focused at all. She flipped to the next page that had a bookmark. The bookmark said: "I must stand quite alone, if I am to understand myself and everything about me." She remembered why that line had resonated with her then, but it was rather out of context. Her situation wasn't about honor, duty, or loyalty, it was simply that she felt alone because of trying to discover herself. The quote came from Henrik Ibsen's A Doll's House. Another quote followed soon after: "Be patient toward all that is unsolved in your heart and try to love the questions themselves." That one was from Rilke and had snapped her out of her introspective confusion about being caught in a diaper. Lynn had thrown herself back into her studies, trying to distract herself from the loneliness she had put herself in. And now here she was, studies and diapers together like a book and its analysis together. She put a hand on her diaper in contentment and quickly grabbed her notebook to note down: "I do not know why the thick padding brings me joy, yet its warmth drowns out all doubt." She looked up and saw Madison dancing through the living room, head phones on. The latter suddenly cast a glance at Lynn and when she saw Lynn looking back, she winked at Lynn and said: "Studious baby," smiling happily. A look at Madison's whiteboard, positioned right next to one of the doors into the living room, revealed the sketch of a diaper of all things, with some words next to it that Lynn could not read from where she was sitting. The diaper itself had clearly gone through multiple iterations, there were smudges all around it. On Lynn's side table were some fresh fruits and her tea mug was full. Surely she had drunk from it before? She looked up in the direction of the kitchen, seeing Peony talking to herself and then glancing back in her direction, smiling warmly as their eyes met. Pulled out of her literary realm for a few moments, she felt pressure in her underbelly: her bladder reminding her she wasn't a character in a story, those almost never needed to pee. Lynn on the other hand was all too real and needed to go. She put her book down on the ground next to the chair and moved to get up. The crinkling noise as she shifted brought the padding snugly hugging her bottom back front and center in her mind. She could feel it again, she had practically forgotten. She looked down but could only see the heart-covered onesie that was hiding her diaper from direct sight. She smiled and let go. Eh, tried to let go. She felt her face heat up and then suddenly she could hear herself peeing into her diaper. It seemed so loud to herself, that she looked up to see if Peony or Madison had heard, but oddly Madison was distracted reading in her own textbook, leaning on her elbows on the living room table. And the only part of Peony that showed through the door was her shoulder. Lynn quickly sat back down with a squish more than a crinkle, she felt her face heat again. It was great her friends accepted her in a diaper and wanted her in a diaper, but it was kind of embarrassing sitting in a used diaper where people could notice. She quickly draped the blanket back over herself and escaped back into her class books. Between tea and shifting in the chair to give her bottom parts a little more space on occasion, she managed to make quite some progress through her books. It all felt a lot less orderly than during her classes. Her professors had warned that the exam would require linking all the material they had seen together to show understanding, so maybe that was not so odd. Holding her diaper again, eating some fruit, and drinking some more tea later, she realized she needed to go. Suddenly she heard Peony's voice right next to her, where Peony had in fact snuck up to her. "Are you alright, Lynn sweetie? You look like you forgot something very important." It only half registered. She had to go. Absorbed in her studies in the warm caress of her diaper she hadn't noticed the pressure in her backside swelling slowly. She threw her legs out from under herself and her insides seemed to drop even lower, announcing the epilogue of this particular story. She needed the bathroom now, or she would really be a baby, helplessly filling her diaper. She liked diapers, even wet diapers, but... she wasn't an actual baby. She rushed upstairs. "You’re not getting cold feet now, are you?" Madison said after her. Lynn didn't look back or pay any real attention to Madison's words, or she would've realized Madison knew exactly what the problem was. No, Lynn simply barged into the bathroom, closed the door with her left hand while snapping the snaps of her onesie open with her right hand. Her diaper dropped to the tile floor with a heavy thud as her bottom sat on the smooth toilet seat and she let go. She felt embarrassed. Once the pressure was released, she had time to take a look at the diaper on the floor before her, the one she had been wearing. She knew she had used it, she had decided to use it, but the yellow had spread over the inside a lot further than she had thought while wearing it. Seeing it lie on the bathroom floor it looked quite heavy too. There was still plenty of white padding on the front and back, however. She didn't actually know how long she could keep on a diaper, how much she could or should use it. She knew she didn't want to waste her friends' gift, so... she should put it back on, she decided. Finishing in the bathroom, she took the diaper back to her own room and put it on her bed, making sure it was laid out well for her to lay down back on top. It took a second to position her butt, laying herself down as she thought the diaper should fit. She pulled the front back between her legs, and it was in fact quite heavy, yet that just seemed to help it fall back into place. The way it seemed to grip her lower area seemed so tight and close fitting. She began with the lower velcros to tape the diaper shut, had to adjust a couple times to make sure the diaper gripped her hips the right way that she didn't have to worry about it falling off even with its weight. She snapped the buttons on her onesie shut around the diaper once again. Standing up, she was well aware of the diaper's weight now. She had used that diaper more than she had thought and she had almost gone number two in it as well. That was a little... maybe Madison was right to tease her. Just a little right maybe. She had been studying very hard, had been distracted, and the diaper had allowed her to focus for... well, it was almost four o'clock in the afternoon now. She felt her stomach be as surprised as she was that they had skipped lunch. The diaper actually had helped! That was wonderf... no reason to go number two in her diaper. She hadn't planned on coming that close and that just gave resonance to Madison's teases. She took a deep breath and headed back downstairs. "She's back," Madison yelled toward the kitchen as Lynn descended the stairs. "I'm guessing you're still just a wet baby? A cute, wet baby, I'll admit." Lynn felt her face grow warmer again and she tried to ignore Madison's teasing. Instead, how right Madison was was written large in her mind, and she felt her face flushing hot. Peony was at the bottom of the stairs in a few moments. "Are you alright, sweetie?" Waiting just a moment for Lynn to swallow and nod. "Did you get your diaper back on alright? Do you want me to check if it's nice and snug?" Lynn wanted to say no, but Peony was already pulling on her onesie so she could take a look at the fasteners. "Oh, you did a wonderful job. Well done." It didn't sound patronizing, it sounded motherly, even though Peony was the same age as Lynn. She finished with a pat on her friend's diapered bottom and disappeared back into the kitchen. Lynn heard pots a few moments later, evidently Peony was hungry too. "You know," Madison said before Lynn could hide back in her book corner, "I have no interest in wearing a diaper myself, but I really think they look good on you." She gave Lynn's bottom a slight squeeze. Lynn felt nothing of the squeeze since her padding at this point was so incredibly thick it was already squeezing her butt by itself. She didn't know what to respond. Was Madison teasing her out of good fun rather than genuinely making fun of her? After too long a silence she said: "I appreciate the compliment." "Don't worry, I'll stop making those, and instead keep poking fun at you." She grabbed Lynn around the shoulders. "Looks like your diaper soaked up all the water in the Nile." In an instant Lynn's face felt hotter than the Sahara. Madison smirked. "That's why we got you the super thick kind, so you could soak up the Nile. You're just using the product for its intended purpose, so you're getting value for your money. Well, Peony's and my money, but all the same, you're not wasting money." The economics jargon didn't exactly soothe Lynn's embarrassment. Madison's admission that she wasn't misusing their gift however, did come as a soothing surprise. "I appreciate the gift, Madison, really. And even though you want me to wear it, it still feels embarrassing to wear." "No Lynn, that's nonsense," Madison came back. "You're the baby of the house, it would be embarrassing if you weren't wearing a diaper." Lynn sighed. "We're all the same age, Madison." Another smile from Madison, a very warm one. "Yeah, but..." And she gestured at Lynn's onesie and diaper, even gave the latter a little tap on the front. Lynn had to giggle at that. Somewhere in the back of her mind she realized something was wrong with the logic, but the warm smile somehow melted her embarrassment and made her admit, at least in her deepest inner self, that she was in fact the baby of the house. Who else would want to wear diapers anyway?

20. Moving from the fresh air and relative calm of the outdoor area of the resort into the reception area of the daycare was like being transported instantly into a totally different world. The walls were a blaze of primary colors with bright decals of building blocks, forests, and nursery rhyme characters. Ceiling fans did little to dissipate the stale odor of used diapers. Every inch of the floor was covered by spongy colored waterproof tiles. Soft lullabies played in the background, mingling with the crying of unseen babies and the shouts of toddlers. A smiling woman greeted the group from behind a desk covered in blue and green bins filled with forms. “Welcome!” she said enthusiastically, rising to greet the women. “Ms. Adams told us to expect you at some point, so we’ve already got most of the information we need to take in your two adorable girls. Just to confirm, neither is potty trained and both are still being bottle fed with some beginner solids, correct?” “Yes,” Amy responded as she and Beth scanned a paper thrust at them. “I do have one question. The materials we received aren’t really clear on your hours or how long we can leave the girls here.” “That one’s easy,” the woman replied happily. “We don’t have hours. We’re open 24/7. As long as you leave us with enough changing supplies and clothing, we’re good to go. Some parents choose to leave their children here for their entire stay, others will do a few hours here and there. Are either of you breast feeding? If so, our facility is set up for you to drop by to nurse or to pump at your convenience. We also have a wet-nurse on staff, but she’s only here during the daytime. If you want that option, just check the box down at the bottom there.” Lily and Beth giggled to see Amy reach over to check the box. It took a few minutes longer to discuss dietary needs and to transfer the diaper bags, but all too soon Chris watched as the women headed toward the door, chattering as to what they wanted for lunch. He longed for the days when he had a choice as well, or at the very least something he could chew. “Now, then,” the woman said, “let’s get the two of you settled. Ginger, could you please come out here and take one of these little ones back to the appropriate room? If they need additional help, are you free?” A young woman with dark red hair and freckles, wearing cartoon scrubs, appeared from the back room, smiling broadly as she approached the strollers. “I can have Alice cover for me in the toddler room,” she said, “I was hoping I’d get a chance to take care of this one. And just in time for lunch it appears.” She read a clipboard attached to Chris’s stroller as she pushed him past reception into the depths of the center. They passed a playroom with young children around kindergarten age running, climbing, jumping, and screaming. They passed another room with a small circle of preschoolers listening intently to a story. They passed a room of toddlers sitting in a row on plastic potty chairs. Chris expected to be pushed into that room, but they kept going. Finally they arrived at a closed door with a stork holding a bundle in its beak. Ginger opened it with an electronic key and pushed Chris inside. He was immediately assaulted with a wall of scents, most of them bad. Stinking diapers, spilled formula, and ammonia, mixed with sickly sweet ointment odors and the cloud of baby powder floating in the air. Surprisingly, he saw very few babies in the room. There were lines of cribs, a few couches, two playpens, and a kitchenette, but only one other infant that he could see. The ventilation in this room must be awful, he thought. “All right, then, let’s get you some lunch,” Ginger said sweetly as she unstrapped him from the stroller. “Crawl over to the highchair, sweetie.” As Chris crawled, he was surprised to feel his diaper hanging heavily toward the floor. He’d just been changed, hadn’t he? Wouldn’t he have known if he’d peed since then? He may be incontinent, but he thought he at least he had the awareness of an adult when he urinated. Lunch brought more awful smells and with it terrible tastes to match. The food in the restaurants was meant to impress guests, but apparently the opinion of anyone who couldn’t verbalize their distaste for the cuisine wasn’t considered important. For the first time he wondered if it affected the odor emanating from his diaper when it came back out, and was instantly embarrassed that such a thought even entered his mind. For her part, Ginger played the airplane into the hanger game, then switched to a train entering a tunnel, then sang little ditties about healthy girls needing healthy foods. Her overly dramatic gestures with the spoon distracted Chris enough that he was constantly taken by surprise when it eventually was pushed into his mouth. At first he used his tongue to push it right back out, but Ginger was right there to scrape it back in again, and it tasted worse the second time. By the time lunch was over, he thought he could feel the contents of his stomach jumping around looking for the fastest way to leave his body. Ginger wiped his face gently with a warm, wet washcloth before leading over to a couch and placing him over her lap. She produced an oversized bottle of cool purple juice which by comparison to the foods he’d just eaten was a pleasure to drink, although her whispering what a good girl she was to take her medicine so well disturbed him. The day’s events had worn him out and he was hoping this was where he could take a nap, both to rejuvenate and to get away from the world around him for a while, but there was one more surprise. Ginger slid out from under him but held his torso up off the cushions as another body took her place. This woman was slightly older, perhaps near thirty, and had a kind look as she gazed down at him. He began to close his eyes, but she pinched his cheek with a “not yet.” Opening his eyes back up, he was horrified as she lowered her blouse and revealed a mountainous breast, the end of its nipple dripping with milk. “Open up and stay awake, baby girl,” she cooed softly, “you have two boobs to empty.” Without another word, she slipped her nipple into his mouth and pulled him closer to her chest. Milk immediately began to dribble onto his tongue and within seconds he had to swallow or choke. She whispered “suck or auntie will spank” into his ear in a tone that would take no dissent. Drinking from her wasn’t the same as from a bottle and it took Chris time to figure out how to maximize the flow, but once he did it came fast and seemed endless. He wanted to scream that he couldn’t drink another drop when the flow slowed and the woman used a finger to pop the seal his mouth made around her. She turned him on his side, patting and rubbing his back, and was rewarded with a wet belch. His burp did little to clear more room and all he wanted was to be tucked into bed, but her other breast still needed to be drained. It took longer this time and he came close to throwing up there was so much. At some point he must have fallen asleep while he nursed, because the next thing he knew she was lifting him up and carrying him to a crib. Chris was uncomfortably full and couldn’t stop little belches as he was laid down for his nap. Ginger came back into view and placed a Velcro spit-up bib around his neck, then put her hand down inside the front of his diaper, rubbing it right up against his penis. “We should have changed her,” she said quietly to someone. “We may have to change this sheet later.” When Chris awoke, it was from a dream that he was floating in a swimming pool. The image wasn’t far off. Pee puddled in the rear of his diaper and spilled out onto the bed. He was pretty sure he’d soiled himself as well. He needed changing and he needed it now. When shuffling around making noise didn’t work, he tried to imitate the crying babies he’d heard earlier. That did bring Ginger around. “Wakey, wakey, stinky pants,” she said with a wide grin. “Does someone need to get all clean and dry?” Lying on the changing table, Chris realized that he’d been at the resort only about 24 hours, and this was the third complete stranger to change his diaper. His thoughts wandered to his life ahead for the next month, or six months, or year. How many times would he have to endure the humiliation of having his most private areas wiped down and scrutinized by women who not long ago would have looked upon him as a possible sexual partner, but now would see nothing but a drooling, poop-smeared baby in need of their care? Ginger monopolized him for the rest of the afternoon, playing baby games with him in the playpen, singing songs, making up stories to picture books and, no surprise, feeding him yet another bottle. She was using a baby comb to make small tufts that she would then snap bows on when Ms. Adams came to say that “his Mommy” would be by shortly to pick him up. Ginger sighed with disappointment. “You’d better come back again soon,” she told him as she put him into the stroller. The air got fresher the further they got away from the nursery room and Chris sighed with relief, not noticing that he’s just added a bit of a foul odor by peeing himself just as they arrived in the reception area at the same time Amy and Beth walked through the front door. “Kristie, baby!” Amy said with genuine enthusiasm as she leaned down to give him a kiss and hug, sighing with a “tsk, tsk” as she felt his diaper. “I’ll bet you’re ready for a bottle.” Chris’s eyes opened wide. It was the last thing he wanted or needed, but he kept quiet as he was pushed back out the door.

Chapter 3 - A Babysitter, and a Fucking The next morning, Susan came in to what was rapidly become my nursery. I had slept like a baby, and woke up with an obviously wet diaper. Her hand reached out to my yellow-tinted diaper and squished it. "Looks like someone wet his diaper last night. Do you remember doing that baby?" I honestly did not, though as I mentioned, bedwetting was not foreign to me. "No, Mommy." "Well, it's a good thing you were diapered. Now, let's get you dressed for the day." With that she ripped off my wet diaper and wiped me down with a baby wipe. The coolness in the chilly morning air of my room woke me up a bit. Then Susan pulled out a fresh new diaper, this one a pale pink color. "But Mommy, why does it have to be a pink one?" I said laying on my back. She smacked my naked butt, "You will wear the diapers I put you in, mister. Is that clear?" I hung my head in shame, "Yes, Mommy." The pink diaper was snug, and she took her time powdering me up, making sure every crevice was covered in the sweet smelling dust. She had me sit up and lean against the pillows while she put a fresh shirt on me. It was a pink and white onesie with unicorns that zipped up in the front. It was tight, and I felt my cock grow hard as I realized what I was now wearing. "Now, let's get you some breakfast," she said cheerfully, as if the past few days hadn't been the most humiliating of my life. I followed her into the kitchen, my diapered bottom crinkling with every step. The sight of the breakfast she had prepared only added to my embarrassment. On the table was a bowl of oatmeal, with a smiling face made of raisins. Next to it was a sippy cup filled with what I could only assume was watered down orange juice, probably spiked with something to make me poop again. "Here you go, baby," Susan said, her voice sickeningly sweet as she placed the food in front of me. "You're going to need your energy for the big day ahead." I sat in chair, my diapered ass sticking out over the edge, and took a tentative sip of the juice. It tasted fine, but I couldn't shake the feeling she had tricked me again. The oatmeal was lukewarm and lumpy, but I knew better than to refuse it. I took a deep breath and started to spoon it into my mouth, my cheeks burning with shame. As I ate, Susan chatted about her day ahead, her work, and the errands she had to run. It was a stark contrast to the silent, furious woman of the night before. It was like she had decided to fully embrace this new role as my mommy, and I was just along for the ride. I listened, nodding when she asked if I liked my breakfast and if I needed more juice. When I was finished, she took the bowl away and gave me a pat on the diapered bottom. "Good boy," she said, "now it's time to get our day started." She set me in the living room and turned on some cartoons. "Mommy is going to be doing some work today to unpack and put away all the good baby stuff we received yesterday. I want to set up your nursery so you'll have everything you need while I'm gone this week." Wait. What? "You're going somewhere?" "Of course I am. I've had this work trip scheduled for months. I have to be in New York from Monday to Thursday." "So, I get to stay home by myself?" I was a little excited about this. I might take a short break from these diapers, go drink some beers with my buddies, maybe see a ball game. But her facial expression quickly dashed that excitement. "Oh no, you don't," she said with a smug smile. "I got you a babysitter!" My heart dropped. "But Mommy..." "Don't worry, baby. Jenny from yesterday is going to come over and take good care of you," Susan said, her tone not allowing for argument. "She'll be here after lunch." My heart raced as I thought about the young delivery girl coming over to babysit me. A stranger, seeing me in this... this state. It was more than I could bear. "But Mommy, I don't want a babysitter. I'm not a baby," I protested weakly. "Now, now, Max," Susan said, her voice a mix of amusement and authority. "You know the rules. You're my baby now, and when Mommy's not around, you need someone to take care of you." She picked up my sippy cup and held it out to me. "Finish your juice, and maybe if you're a good boy, I'll give you a little treat before she comes." I took the sippy cup, feeling the condescension in her voice, but also the thrill of her dominance. As I drank, I couldn't help but feel a twinge of excitement at the thought of having a babysitter—especially one who knew about my diaper situation. "But what if she thinks it's weird?" I asked, hoping to appeal to Susan's sense of decorum. "Oh, she won't," Susan said with a knowing smile. "I've already talked to her. She's very open-minded and thinks it's cute that you need to be in diapers. Besides, it's all part of the agreement. You're my baby, and she's going to help me take care of you. And she's not the only one. I'm already talking to a friend of mine from the gym to come by next week." My eyes widened in shock. "You told someone else?" "Oh yes, baby. You're going to be the talk of the town," she said with a wink. "But don't worry, I've picked only the most trustworthy and kink-friendly friends to help take care of you. They're all eager to see how well you've taken to your new role." I grew red with shame, but hard with the excitement of someone else seeing me diapered. "And my friend from the gym is a really nice guy. You'll love him. Besides, he's always thought you were cute." My face burned with embarrassment. "What do you mean 'cute'?" Susan just chuckled. "Don't worry, baby. It's all going to be fine. Now, go poopy for me and then let's get you changed into a fresh diaper. I want to give you your treat." My diaper was already wet. I guess I had peed during our conversation. "Mommy, I think I need to go potty," I said, hoping she'd relent and let me go to the bathroom. But Susan just shook her head, her eyes gleaming with mischief. "Remember what I said, Max. You're in diapers now. No more bathroom breaks. So go ahead and do your business." I couldn't believe it. She was really going to make me poop in my diaper with a babysitter coming over. The thought was both humiliating and strangely arousing. I felt the pressure build and my sphincter clench. "Come on, Maxy, go ahead," Susan said, her voice soothing yet firm. "You know you can do it for Mommy." I took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the situation. My diaper was already soggy from my pee, and now I had to mess in them. With an audience. I finally I let go. The feeling of my bowels releasing into the diaper was amazing. The warmth spread through the thick padding, and I couldn't help but moan quietly as I filled it up. "That's a good boy," Susan said, watching me intently. "You're doing so well. Now, let's get you cleaned up." As she changed me into a fresh, pink diaper, I felt the warmth of my own mess against my skin, the smell of it filling the room. The humiliation was intense, but so was the feeling of submission. I was her baby now, and she was going to take care of me. She wiped my bottom thoroughly, her touch firm yet gentle, and powdered me again, ensuring that every part of my body was dry and clean. "Now, baby," Susan said, her voice a mix of affection and dominance, "you're all set for Jenny to come over." I nodded, the reality of the situation fully sinking in. I was going to have a babysitter, and she was going to see me in this condition. "What about my treat, Mommy? Can I have that before Jenny comes over?" "Oh, of course, baby," Susan said, her eyes twinkling with mischief. "You've been such a good boy for Mommy." With that, she took me by the hand and led me into our bedroom, where she sat down on the edge of the bed and spread her legs wide open. She was wearing a pair of black lacy panties that did little to hide the wetness that had seeped through. My cock grew hard in my diaper at the sight of her, and I knew what she wanted. "Come here, baby," she said, her voice low and seductive. "Mommy has a special treat for her good boy." I waddled over to her, my diapered bottom bouncing with every step. She took my face in her hands and leaned in, kissing me deeply. Her kiss was full of passion and control, and it sent a jolt of excitement through my body. "Suck Mommy's pussy," she whispered in my ear, her breath hot and sweet. I got on my knees, as she laid back on the bed. She pulled down her black, lacy panties, exposing her lush, wet pussy. "Good boy," Susan said, stroking my hair. "You know what to do." My face hovered above her sex, and I took a deep breath, filling my nose with the scent of her arousal. It was a potent cocktail of desire and power, and it made me want to serve her even more. I leaned in, my tongue tentatively touching the soft, wet folds of her pussy. She moaned in response, and I felt a sense of pride that I could give her pleasure despite my own humiliating predicament. I licked and kissed her clit, feeling it swell under my touch. Susan's hips began to move in rhythm with my ministrations, her hands gripping the bedsheets tightly. The taste of her was intoxicating, a sweetness that I loved. It was a stark contrast to the bitter taste of the oatmeal from earlier. "Mm, yes, baby, just like that," she murmured, her voice breathy and needy. "Make Mommy cum." Her words sent a jolt of excitement through me, and I picked up the pace, my tongue moving faster and more confidently against her. My nose was buried in her pussy, and I could feel her getting closer to orgasm with every flick and suck. "Oh, Max," she moaned, her hand tangling in my hair and pulling my face closer to her. "You're such a good boy." Her words only spurred me on, and I found myself eager to make her cum. It was a strange feeling, being so excited about pleasing someone who had so thoroughly emasculated me, but it was also oddly satisfying. As Susan's moans grew louder, I could feel the tension building in her body. Her thighs tightened around my head, and she began to rock her hips against my mouth, pushing me deeper into her. I didn't fight it; I liked the way she took control. "Oh, God, yes, baby, just like that," she panted, her voice rising in pitch. "You're going to make Mommy cum so hard." Her words sent a thrill through me, and I focused on her clit, sucking and licking with a fervor that surprised even myself. The scent of her arousal was thick in the air, and the feel of her wetness on my face was exhilarating. I was her baby, but in this moment, I had the power to give her pleasure, to make her feel good. Susan's moans grew louder, and her hips began to buck wildly. I held on tight, not letting up for a second. My nose was buried deep in her pussy, my tongue flicking and swirling around her clit as she approached climax. I could feel her body tightening, her muscles coiling like a spring about to snap. "Oh, baby, I'm so close," she gasped, her hand pushing my head harder into her crotch. Her breath grew ragged, and her body tensed as she approached her peak. I felt her wetness coat my face, and my own arousal grew as I served my purpose. It was a strange role reversal, but in this moment, it was what I needed. To be her baby, to give her pleasure, even in such a humiliating way. Finally, with a sharp intake of breath, Susan's body went rigid, and she let out a long, guttural moan as she climaxed. I could feel her pussy contract around my tongue, and I swallowed her juices hungrily. Her hand relaxed in my hair, and she pulled me away, her chest heaving. I looked up from my position on my knees to see Susan panting hard. Her breasts pumped up and down as her face flushed with the satisfaction of the orgasm I had just given her. "Was that what you want, Mommy?" Susan's eyes snapped open, a lazy smile spreading across her face. "Yes, baby," she murmured, her voice thick with pleasure. "You did such a good job." Her praise made me feel like a puppy who had just learned a new trick. I sat back on my haunches, feeling the squish of my diaper between my legs. My dick had grown hard in my diaper, leaking pre-cum as I felt the satisfaction of making Mommy cum. "Mommy... uh... can I cum now?" Susan's smile grew wider, and she looked down at my diaper with a glint in her eye. "No, baby. You're not allowed to cum until I say so," she said, her voice still laden with lust. My cock throbbed with frustration, but I knew better than to argue. I had accepted my place in this dynamic, and I had to follow her rules. "Yes, Mommy," I replied, feeling the warmth of my own arousal against my stomach. Just then, the doorbell rang. "Oh my, baby, that will probably be Jenny." Panic washed over me as Susan stood up from the bed, smoothing her skirt over her thighs. I was still kneeling on the floor, my face wet from her juices and my diaper sticking to my thighs. "Come on, baby," she said, taking my hand and helping me to my feet. "Let's go answer the door." I tried to protest, but she gave me a stern look that silenced me. We waddled out of the bedroom and into the hallway, and I heard the door open. Susan's voice was cheerful as she greeted Jenny. "Hi, Jenny, come on in," she said, her voice carrying into the hallway. "This is Max, my baby boy." Jenny smirked as she took in the sight of me in my thick, adult diaper. "Hi, Max," she said, her voice friendly and professional. "It's nice to officially meet you." I stared at her, my face burning with embarrassment. She was even more attractive than I remembered, with blonde hair cascading to just past her shoulders and a body that looked like it belonged on a magazine cover. "Max had a bit of an accident," Susan said, her voice a mix of apology and pride. "But I'm sure he'll be on his best behavior for you tomorrow." Jenny's eyes never left mine, and I could see a spark of amusement in them. "Don't worry, Susan," she said. "I'm used to dealing with messes." Susan led Jenny into the former guest room, where the nursery was set up. There was a changing table with a pile of diapers, baby wipes, and a bottle of baby powder on it. In the corner, a rocking chair sat with a baby blanket draped over the arm. Jenny took it all in, her expression unreadable. "Now, Jenny will be in charge while I'm gone," Susan continued. "You will do everything she says, or there will be consequences. Do you understand?" I nodded again, my throat tight. "Good boy," Susan said, her eyes flicking to Jenny. "Jenny is going to be your babysitter. She's going to take good care of you and make sure you don't get into any trouble." Jenny gave me a wink, and something in me relaxed just a fraction. Maybe, just maybe, this wouldn't be so bad. Susan went on to explain the feeding and changing schedule, and the fact that I wasn't allowed to masturbate or remove my diaper without permission. Jenny nodded, taking notes on her phone. "And if he gets too excited," Susan said, her voice dropping to a whisper that was still loud enough for me to hear, "you know what to do." Jenny looked at me with a knowing smile, and I felt my face burn even hotter. "Don't worry, Susan," she said. "I've got everything under control." With that, Susan leaned down and whispered in my ear, "Remember baby, no playing with yourself while your Mommy is gone, okay?" I turned red with embarrassment, but my dick also grew hard in my diaper. "Susan, I do have a question," Jenny said. My Mommy nodded. "What should I do when Max here misbehaves?" Susan looked at me with a glint in her eye. "Max is a big boy, so he gets big boy punishments." My heart raced as she pulled a paddle out from behind her back, the same one she'd used to spank me the first night. She handed it to Jenny, who took it with a wink. "Do you have experience spanking naughty boys, Jenny?" my Mommy asked. Jenny nodded confidently, taking the paddle in hand. "Oh yes, Susan, I've had my fair share of practice." "That's great news. Do you have any other questions, Jenny?" Jenny's eyes scanned the nursery, the paddle swinging gently in her hand. "No, Susan, I think I've got it all down." She turned to me with a wry smile. "But don't you worry, Max. I'm sure we'll get along just fine." "Well then, I'll walk you out, while Max lays down for a nap. We'll see you back here tomorrow morning at 7am." "That sounds great, Susan. Bye Max, see you tomorrow." With that she waved at me and gave me a sly and sexy smirk. As Susan saw Jenny out, I couldn't help but feel a strange mix of fear and excitement. The thought of this beautiful woman being in charge of my every move, my every diaper change, and my every punishment was both terrifying and thrilling. It was different than with Susan, my wife. We had an intimate knowledge of each other, but Jenny and I did not. My thoughts were interrupted by the sound of the door closing, and Susan's footsteps coming back towards me. She had a wicked smile on her face, and I knew I was in for a surprise. "You know what, baby? Since you're going to be a good boy for Jenny tomorrow, I think you deserve one last treat before your nap." With that, she unzipped my onesie, revealing my swollen diaper. She gently grabbed the waistband and pulled it down, allowing my erect cock to spring free. I gasped as she took it in her hand, stroking it lightly. "You're so excited, aren't you?" she teased. "It's okay, baby. Mommy's going to take care of you." Mommy pushed me onto the bed, the crinkle of the plastic cover rustled under the cartoon colored sheets. Susan swiftly pulled off my onesie, and my sodden diaper. For a moment I thought she was going to climb on top of my cock and ride me to orgasm, but Susan turned and walked out of the room. "Don't move mister. I'll be right back." I laid there with anticipation tingling down my spine and into my hardening cock. What was she doing? Where did she retreat to? Just then Mommy walked back into the room. Her dress was off, and her huge breasts were out. God, I loved those tits! But then I saw what she left the room to get... her strap on cock. "Time for Baby to get fucked so he knows who you belong to while I'm gone." She smiled. That strap on cock was huge! It must be at least 12 inches long, and as thick as a beer can. I stammered, fear creeping out of my shaky voice, "Mommy, that... that strap on... is HUGE." Susan's smile grew wider, "It's to remind you of your place, baby. Now, be a good boy and lie down on your back." With trembling limbs, I did as she said. The plastic cover crackled under me as she approached, the strap on dangling menacingly from her hips. She climbed onto the bed, straddling my waist. My cock was standing straight up, bobbing with every beat of my racing heart. She reached behind her and lubed up the monstrous black cock, the sound of the gel smacking against the rubber was almost as intimidating as the sight of it. Without warning, she positioned the tip of the strap on at my asshole. I tensed up, but she simply said, "Relax baby," and pushed it in. The pressure was intense, the stretch was uncomfortable at first, but Susan was gentle, taking her time as she pushed the head in. Once the head was in, she began to work the shaft in deeper. The sensation was foreign, but as she worked it in and out, the pain began to subside and was replaced with a strange fullness, a feeling that grew more pleasurable with each thrust. I whimpered, and Susan leaned down, placing a hand over my mouth, whispering, "Quiet baby, or I'll have to gag you." Her eyes bore into mine, the power she had over me in this moment was palpable. With one hand on the base of the strap on, and the other playing with my nipples, Susan began to pick up her pace. She was fucking my ass with the kind of authority that I never knew she had. My eyes rolled back in my head, and I couldn't help but moan around her hand. The feeling of her cock filling me up, combined with her teasing my sensitive nipples, was too much. My cock was begging for release, pre-cum leaking out and making a mess on my stomach. "Look at Mommy, baby," she ordered, and I did, watching as she slammed into me with the strap on, her hips moving in a way that made her breasts jiggle. "You like that, don't you?" I nodded, my voice muffled by her hand. "Say if for me, baby. I want you to acknowledge what I'm doing to you." I talked through the panting as she fucked me. "I... love... when... you... FUCK ME!" "Mm, I knew you would," she murmured, her voice filled with satisfaction. "You're such a good little slut. Now... CUM for Mommy." Her words sent me over the edge, and I came with a shout, spurting cum all over my chest. She watched me with a smug smile before pulling the strap on out, and then she leaned down. Her tongue traced the lines of cum on my chest, cleaning me up with long, slow licks. The sensation was strange, but also incredibly hot. She brought her mouth to mine, and I could taste myself on her lips as she pushed her tongue inside my mouth, sharing my own cum with me in a deep, passionate kiss. "Swallow, baby," she whispered, and I did, the salty taste mixing with her own flavor. It was humiliating, but I couldn't deny the thrill it brought me. "Good boy," she said, her voice a gentle purr. "Now it's nap time." Susan took the paddle and smacked it against her hand, "Remember the rules," she said, and with that she climbed off the bed, leaving me there, spent and sore, but feeling more alive than I had in years. After a quick diapering, Mommy put me down for a nap. Exhausted from the emotions of meeting Jenny, the impending babysitting session, and the incredible ass fuck I had just received, I was out like a light.

WELCOME to PART THREE of A NEW INTIMACY Sorry for the delay in posting this part! I'll have the audio of these first few parts posted on my YouTube channel soon. For more about me and to out my "Pampered Fairy Tales" audio series, please visit diaperhypnosis.com So let's continue with Samantha and Mark as they explore A New Intimacy! ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- PART THREE It happened so gradually, Mark could hardly say when the shift began. Maybe it was after he started wearing onesies every evening. Or maybe it was the routine of nursing in Samantha’s arms, the warmth of her voice, the security of the padded softness between his legs — that ritual that ended each day with a whisper of praise and a kiss on the forehead. What he knew for sure was this: when he came home, the outside world vanished. He didn’t have to decide, or lead, or question. He simply was. And Samantha took care of the rest. His speech at home started to soften. Not by intention — just naturally. When he talked to Samantha, his voice lost its edge, the grown-up words felt unnecessary. He answered in simple terms, gentle tones. Sometimes he’d add a little lilt, a playful sound. “Yes, Mommy.” “Okay.” “Mmmhm.” It was like his mind was unwinding, shedding layers of stress and adulthood. Samantha noticed, of course. She encouraged it. She gave him a pacifier — soft blue silicone, with a rubbery mouth shield. The first time he tried it, he was sheepish. But the relief of it. The stillness it brought. The way his jaw softened and his mind went quiet. Before long, he didn’t want to take it out. Not during TV time. Not while coloring in his soft picture books. Not when snuggling on the couch with his head in her lap. Samantha filled their evenings with soothing cartoons and gentle activities. She gradually rotated out the adult shows, slipping in more playful, colorful options. At first it was nostalgic stuff — old Saturday morning cartoons. Then slower-paced shows, with animals that talked, soothing narration, calming background music. He didn’t even notice the change. He just knew he felt better. Calmer. Grounded. The toys changed, too. They began as puzzles, soft stuffed animals. Then blocks. A rattle. A teething ring — which Samantha playfully handed to him one night, and which he found himself chewing as he watched TV, completely unaware of how far he’d sunk into her care. He was always good when he played with his toys. Quiet, focused, grounded. And Mommy always noticed. “You’re such a good boy when you play gently,” she’d whisper, brushing his hair. “You make Mommy so proud.” Those words warmed something deep inside him. Made him ache — not from embarrassment, but from how deeply he needed her praise now. He wanted to be good. For her. Always. One Friday evening, Mark came home from work — briefcase in hand, coat on — and stopped cold in the doorway. The living room was completely transformed. A giant, soft-sided playpen filled the center of the space. Cushioned matting, padded walls, a scatter of plush toys and baby-safe activities inside. Surrounding it were new baby gates across doorways, cabinet locks on the drawers, even corner guards on the furniture. Samantha greeted him with a warm smile. “Welcome home, baby.” He was speechless. “I thought,” she said gently, brushing his shoulder and slipping the briefcase from his hand, “it was time your home matched the way you’ve been feeling.” He looked around again, heart pounding — not in fear, but in awe. “You… did all this for me?” “Of course I did,” she said, guiding him gently toward the nursery. “You deserve a space where you feel safe. Where you can just be. No pressure. No pretending.” The dining room now had a custom high-backed chair — like a high chair, but scaled up for him. A wide tray, soft padding, safety straps. And the nursery… His breath caught in his throat. There was a crib. Large, white-painted wood, with tall slats and a soft mobile overhead. The bedding was pastel and plush. A full-sized changing table sat nearby, with shelves filled with wipes, creams, and folded outfits. A basket held his pacifiers and bottles. There were storage bins for his toys, shelves of soft books. Mark stepped inside slowly, tears prickling the corners of his eyes. It was too much. Too perfect. Too him. “I don’t deserve this,” he whispered. Samantha came behind him and wrapped her arms around his chest. “Baby,” she said, pressing a kiss to the back of his neck. “You deserve all of this. And more. You’ve been so brave. So trusting. And Mommy is so, so proud of you.” That night, she helped him into his softest onesie — the yellow one with clouds and moons — and laid him gently in the crib. He looked up at her, pacifier in his mouth, thumb curled around his favorite stuffed puppy. “You’re really going to tuck me in here?” he mumbled sleepily. She smiled, pulling the blanket up to his chest. “Every night, if you want me to.” He nodded, his eyes already fluttering shut. She stroked his hair. “You don’t have to try anymore, baby. Just rest. Mommy will take care of everything.” And for the first time in a long, long while… he believed her. He drifted off to sleep in the crib she made for him. Full of trust. Full of love. Safe, and small, and seen. The next morning, Mark woke up to the soft chime of his mobile above the crib. It spun slowly, its little clouds and stars turning in gentle circles, casting dancing shadows on the nursery wall. He yawned, stretched his arms under the warm blanket, and blinked against the sunlight streaming through the sheer curtains. His pacifier was still between his lips, his hand still curled around his stuffed puppy. He wasn’t embarrassed anymore. He didn’t question why he was there. This was just home now. This was how things were. Samantha entered with a soft knock and a warm smile. “Good morning, baby.” Mark grinned sleepily behind his pacifier and reached his arms out to her. She came to the crib and lowered the rail with practiced ease, lifting him into a hug, cradling him against her chest. He melted into it, sighing with contentment. She whispered into his ear: “Did you sleep well in your big-boy crib?” “Mhm,” he mumbled. “I like it…” “I’m glad,” she said, giving him a kiss on the temple. “Because from now on, that’s where Mommy’s baby sleeps every night.” He didn’t argue. He didn’t want to. Over the following weeks, Samantha introduced more structure. A printed daily schedule was taped to the nursery wall. Mark now had: Set diapering times Bottle and cuddle breaks Afternoon quiet time Evening bath and storytime And always, bedtime at 8 PM sharp. Each moment of his day was carefully designed to help him feel calm, safe, and adored—but also firmly controlled. “Mommy knows best,” she would remind him, with a kiss and a squeeze of his padded bottom. She kept a soft journal where she tracked his moods, his behavior, and his little accomplishments. She praised him when he behaved—when he used his words sweetly, when he accepted redirection, when he played quietly on the rug. When he fussed or hesitated, she’d take his hand, look him in the eye, and say, “Do you need Mommy to remind you who’s in charge?” And the answer was always yes. One Friday evening, as he knelt at her feet in his playpen, stacking oversized blocks and sucking his pacifier, she called to him gently. “Baby? Come here.” He waddled over in his soft fleece romper, crinkling slightly as he moved. He knelt before her, eyes wide. “I want to try something new,” she said, lifting a folded piece of paper from her lap. It had gold star stickers across the top and thick letters across the middle: “Markie’s Reward Chart” “For good boys,” she said softly, brushing his hair aside. “Every time you follow your rules, every time you use your words nicely, every time you show Mommy how little you want to be… you earn a star.” “And if I get a lot of stars?” he asked, heart fluttering. “Then Mommy lets you pick a treat. A new toy. Or maybe…” She leaned in close. “A special privilege. Like nursing twice that night.” His cheeks flushed. “I wanna earn lots of stars, Mommy.” “I know you do, sweetheart.” Over time, Mark’s internal world changed. The longer he lived in the world Samantha created for him, the less he wanted to think or act like an adult. He began calling her “Mommy” instinctively. He stopped watching the news and asked her to pick his shows. His work stress didn’t follow him home anymore — because “home” was a nursery where he was cherished, where expectations were soft, firm, and always lovingly enforced. And most importantly… he wanted to be good. For her. One Sunday evening, as she changed him into his softest bedtime diaper and zipped him into his cloud-print pajamas, he reached up, touching her hand softly. “Mommy?” “Yes, sweetheart?” “Do you… like having me like this?” Samantha paused, then knelt beside the crib, cupping his cheek. “Oh, baby. I love it. I’ve never felt more needed. More trusted. More adored.” “I do adore you,” he whispered. “I know you do. And Mommy adores you, too. That’s why I take care of everything. That’s why I give you rules. Because you belong to me now.” He closed his eyes, tears of gratitude brimming. She lifted him into the crib and tucked him in. Then she leaned over, pacifier in hand, and gently pressed it between his lips. “There’s my good boy.” And so their rhythm deepened. Samantha, the guiding hand, nurturing and in control. Mark, the devoted little one, finding peace in her structure, meaning in her approval, joy in his surrender. There was no more need to pretend. No more need to juggle roles or resist desires. At home, in their perfect, private world, everything made sense. Because Mommy knew best. And her baby boy was exactly where he belonged.

Hello! This is a story loosely based on a real experience I had on a day trip to a little beach town where I had some local apple cider. It was so hot outside and the juice was so yummy that I drank a whole bottle very quickly… only I forgot that apple juice (especially local organic hand-pressed type) is a natural laxative. In a tourist town with very few bathrooms available on a busy day in summer, it very quickly created a potty emergency that took over the whole day. I hope you all enjoy this story that was inspired by the event! … “Okay honey do you see anything else you want? We need to pick up the pace if we don’t want to spend all day just seeing the general store.” I resisted the sudden urge to grab every souvenir and piece of candy I could see and gave a hesitant nod, handing mommy the glass bottle of blueberry apple cider I had picked out. We just finished having a big breakfast at a famous local diner to start our day trip but we were already drawn in by the signs for homemade fudge outside of the little shop. We didn’t end up getting any, deciding it made more sense to stop on our way out rather than carrying fudge around on a hot day, but I still couldn’t leave without getting at least one little treat. Mommy was a sucker for my puppy dog eyes and I knew she’d get it for me if I asked. She set the bottle of juice on the counter and paid for it before taking my hand and leading me outside back onto the Main Street. It was a cute little seaside town that we were spending the day in; full of little shops, small niche museums, ocean views, and family-owned restaurants. Vacation days like this were some of my favorite kind because the places were so busy that no one looked twice if they noticed mommy holding my hand, the slight waddle in my walk from a bulky diaper between my legs, or whatever smells might come with it. Even if they did, we’d be lost in the crowd so quickly that they’d forget about it immediately and I’d never have to see them again. It was the perfect environment to blend in and feel like I was just another little boy being taken on an adventure by his mommy. Out on the street mommy moved us into the shade of a tree while she looked at the town tourist map on her phone. As she mentally planned our root for the day I opened my blueberry apple cider and started to chug - the shade not doing much to cool me down in the balmy summer heat. The only saving grace besides the ocean breeze was that I was wearing just a thin blue tank top with bright green shorts. My shirt had a shark in the middle which had already prompted several verses of the “baby shark” song in the car. And even though my outfit helped to keep me cool, it was amazing how difficult it was to regulate your temperature when you had a big plastic-backed diaper taped around your waist. It was not breathable whatsoever, even when fresh and clean, but especially not now when it was already a bit damp. The pee I let out at breakfast had created a humid environment in my pants that was making the rest of my body feel a bit tacky. A few minutes passed before mommy finally looked up from her phone to give me the plan and start heading to our first location. Just as she looked up she saw me guzzle the last bit of juice left in the large bottle, a few sticky drops trailing down my chin and landing on my shirt. Mommy froze for a moment and instantly I knew I did something wrong. I tried to wrack my brain for what rule I broke but I was already feeling a bit regressed just standing there in my wet diaper and my foggy brain was struggling to use adult logic. “Young man! Did I say you could have your juice yet?” Oh… oops. I shook me head slowly and looked sheepishly at my Velcro sandals to avoid her eyes. “You know the rules mister. Vacation doesn’t mean you don’t follow mommy’s rules. You should have waited until I put some juice in your sippy and then mommy would hang onto the rest. I hope this isn’t going to set the tone for the whole day! Because if you aren’t going to listen to mommy then we can just go right home.” She looked down at him and crossed her arms, and as bad as I felt for upsetting her - I also loved feeling like a little boy in trouble. “I’m sorry mommy… I was thirsty…” I mumbled, handing her the empty juice bottle and wiping half of my face with my arm. “And you’re making a mess too! Stay still and don’t touch your face!” She reached into my diaper bag and rifled around before pulling out a wipe. She tossed the empty bottle in the trash can before taking my chin in her hand and roughly wiping my mouth and chin with then baby wipe. The smell and manhandling only added to my regressed state and I felt my maturity slip further and further away. Once my face was clean, mommy threw away the used wipe and pulled out my reusable water bottle. It wasn’t as fun as my sippy cups at home but for discretion she had gotten me a grown up water bottle to use out of the house. Although she did get me one with a spout that’s about as close to a sippy cup as she could find! “Here is your water, that’s all you can have for the rest of the day. No more juice. That’s way too much sugar! Do you know what apple juice does to your tummy when you drink too much too fast? And not let mommy water it down for you?” I shook my head again, knowing that I should probably know the answer but it felt like most of my adult knowledge was buried under hundreds of blankets in the back of my head. Instead of searching for it, I just gave in to mommy and let her be the one with the answers. “Well you’re about to find out, little man. Now come on, mommy forgives you, let’s just focus on having a good day, okay? Be a good little boy for mommy and maybe we’ll even get ice cream later!” I perked up right away at that and smiled, already forgetting about the juice and whatever mommy had said about it. I was going to be such a good boy! I put the water bottle up to my lips and tilted it up out of habit, drinking it with both hands like it was a big metal sippy cup. As I felt the cool water go down my throat, I simultaneously felt a warm wetness leaving my body and soaking into my diaper. When I finished drinking a moment later I handed the bottle back to mommy and she put it in the pouch on my diaper bag. She had her hand out waiting for me to take it but I hesitated a few more seconds before I did, not being able to focus on the request while I was still wetting myself. Mommy knew exactly what was happening and waited patiently for me to finish my peepee and then take her hand before we started down the street towards our first stop - a little historical house with a gift shop. I may have been oblivious to the consequences of what I had done, but mommy was already planning in her head for the inevitable disaster that was on the horizon. Her plan was just to get as many activities in as possible before the storm. And oh, what a mighty storm it would be… To be continued!

22. Something felt off as he waited for Amy to come in to change and feed him, but it took Chris a little time to figure out what it was. Despite all the obvious activity on the other side of the door, with suitcases slamming shut and hurried footsteps crossing the room, there was no conversation at all. Nothing. Not even a quick “hand me that” or “excuse me,” or hushed whispers. Perhaps each of the women was so absorbed in their own tasks that they remained focused to the exclusion of the others around them, but it still felt strange with each voice-free minute that passed. He began to worry that something was wrong. His concern grew deeper when Amy finally did enter the nursery. She remained silent as she fed Chris his bottle. He could see the dark circles under her eyes and the tension in her countenance as she drew her lips tight. Her eyes stared off at some other part of the room, unfocused and dull. She changed his diaper mechanically with none of the usual mommy-baby chatter. He would have welcomed even some of the humiliating teasing that he normally loathed. When the bellhop arrived to load their luggage onto the cart, he realized that no one remembered to feed him breakfast. Were it not for the strict prohibition on his saying a single word, he would have damned the consequences and asked what was going on. Any number of scenarios played out in his mind, none of them good. Amy’s mother took control of Chris’s stroller as the group walked down the path in the direction of the resort’s office, then veered off toward the parking lot while the three sisters went to check out. He was shocked to see his car seat had been moved into Nana’s car with his fully stocked diaper bag sitting on the seat next to it. He scanned her face for clues as she strapped and locked him in, not even waiting for the other women to return before starting the car and heading toward the exit. She finally broke the silence the moment the car exited the front gate. “You don’t need to be concerned, Kristie,” she told him. “No one died. Your mommy and aunties got into a discussion last night that turned a bit animated and lasted most of the night without a resolution. They plan to continue the conversation during the car ride home. Grown-up stuff that’s best spoken outside the presence of someone your age. Mommy will join you at home later, sweetie.” Her words did little to comfort Chris but clearly nothing more would be forthcoming, so he settled back into his seat to focus on his own, ongoing internal discussion with himself. If he hated the treatment he’d received since that first night he was put into a diaper, why didn’t he put up more of a resistance? It wasn’t enough that he didn’t want to hurt Amy’s feelings, or that this was the best way to be supportive of her emotions. At some point it all crossed a line that should have been the last straw, yet he did nothing or only offered token resistance. In retrospect, he could identify several key moments where any rational man would have said “enough,” regardless of the consequences. Why was he so passive? As the miles and minutes passed and he considered the situation from every conceivable angle, he always ended up with the same conclusion. The unanswered question, then, became what to do about it moving forward. And he couldn’t answer that alone. Once home, Nana appeared distracted and nervously looked at her watch with increasing frequency. She did manage to stay focused enough to change and feed Chris before securing him in the playpen. Chris’s concept of time was skewed when he was babified, without any watch, clock, or phone to assist, but he guessed they’d been back for around two hours before Amy arrived. She froze inside the door and stared at Chris with sad eyes until her mother led her into the kitchen. Their voices were indistinguishable and muffled, leaving Chris’s imagination to again dart into unpleasant arenas. Time crawled until the pair of women reentered the living room, with Nana exiting shortly thereafter, but not before giving Amy a hug and what appeared to be a short pep talk. Chris watched with trepidation as Amy walked in his direction before opening the gate of the playpen and extending her hand toward him. He began to crawl toward her but stopped short when she spoke to him for the first time all day. “No, please stand up and walk, and join me on the couch,” she told him. “I need to speak with Chris, not Kristie.” Chris wobbled across the room and lowered himself next to her, but not before she spread a waterproof pad on his side. “Mom said she didn’t discuss anything with you, but you’ve got a good sense of observation so I’m sure you detected a tension in the air among the grownups…I mean the other adults. I’m going to do the best I can to summarize long hours of conversation and debate, and I know you’ll have questions, but please let me finish without interruption because this is difficult for me. Then you’ll have a chance to talk. In fact, I’ll need you to talk. For Chris to talk. “It started last night with Lily. Maybe she had a little too much to drink, or maybe she just wanted to provoke me like siblings do, or maybe she genuinely started to have some concerns. I don’t remember her exact words and it doesn’t really matter what her motivation was, but in essence she challenged my treatment of you—our treatment of you—and suggested that we’d taken things too far to protect me from my ‘inner demons,’ which were her precise words. That maybe we needed to step back and discuss whether you were really a willing participant down your regressive path. Whether we crossed a line.” Chris winced as he heard his own phrasing coming out of her mouth. “I’ll spare you the details for now, but our conclusion was that in an effort to help me, my sisters and I lost sight of what was best for you or even what’s best for us as a couple. Now, that doesn’t mean that you’re blameless in all of this, because you dealt with your own guilt at not finding the magic solution to pull me out of my depression by just complying with everything I did and even volunteered to have Lily make you incontinent of your own accord. We talked at length about whether it would have made any difference if you’d resisted but never agreed upon an answer. I want to hear from you on that. “But first, I want to apologize, Chris. The last week at the resort, and much of what led up to that, must have been hell for you. And you put up with it, went along with it, because of me. And I love you for that. And to be honest, I don’t remember the last time I was so happy. But I need you to put aside your hesitancy to be upfront with me and talk about how you honestly, truly feel about where we are now and how we got here.” Chris paused a long time before answering, unsure what he would say. These were the very questions that he’d been pondering for longer than one night and morning and he began to doubt if the answer he’d formulated represented his true feelings, or if he was still bending to Amy’s will. Beyond that, it’s one thing to create an answer in your mind and quite another to verbalize it. Amy’s penetrating gaze into his eyes, though, demanded that he say something. He’d have to wing it and hope something meaningful eventually stumbled out of his mouth. He’d have to be careful, though. It was clear that Lily hadn’t confessed that the surgery that made him incontinent wasn’t his own idea and he didn’t think it would be a good idea to throw Amy’s sister under the bus. Admitting that might also erase all the goodwill he’d scored with Amy when she thought he’d asked for it himself. “The best answer I can give you, Mommy, err, Amy, is that I honestly don’t know. I’ve been confused about everything that’s been happening since the beginning, but especially my own behavior. I’ve never been one to stand up to people, you know that, but that doesn’t mean I’m a complete doormat to the point of allowing everyone to step all over me. At some point when people push me too far I push back, or at least hold up a stop sign. At the very least voice my objections before letting them proceed anyway. I recognize I didn’t do that here. Maybe at least a part of me liked what we were doing.” Chris startled himself with the words that came out of his mouth. He’d kind of come to that conclusion earlier that morning but saying it out loud made it seem more real. He searched Amy’s face for her reaction and might have seen the sides of her mouth upturn slightly, but he wasn’t sure. In for a penny, he thought, and continued on. “At least that’s one possibility that I, or we, need to explore further. One thing I can tell you is that I miss my adult life, but if we went cold turkey and gave up all of this, the diapers and the babying, I think I’d miss that too. Everyone, from complete strangers to your sisters and even you, treat me differently when I’m Kristie. For the first time in my life I felt totally accepted and unconditionally loved, and at times kind of got pleasure from being the center of attention even if it was having a dirty diaper changed in public. I saw and felt first-hand what the word “affection” means. Please don’t take that the wrong way. Before all of this started, I know you loved me and I want that relationship back. But when we were Mommy-baby, it was different. Not better or worse, just different, and I liked it both ways. I want it both ways. So I guess the question I still haven’t answered for myself is how to make that happen. There have to be limits, whether it be actions, or duration, but I think it’ll take time to admit to myself what I accept and what I don’t. For example, I’m open to discussing being your wife or girlfriend as we move forward, but have a billion questions. So maybe what I’m saying is that everything’s on the table but whatever path we go down has to be taken together. You can continue as the dominant partner and make most of the decisions, but within the framework that the bigger ones have to be joint and that all along the way we stop once in a while to evaluate where we are and where we want to go. I don’t want to give up being your baby, but I don’t want Chris as an adult to disappear either.” Chris stopped to take a breath, only to hear a loud ‘blart’ emit from his rear, immediately followed by a familiar odor, which sent Amy into a fit of giggles. “Chris,” she said softly as she took his hand. “You couldn’t have answered that better than you did. I know I went too far, but I confess I don’t have any regrets at bringing out the infant in you or in any of the treatment, but understand that whatever journey we have ahead of us needs to be a democracy, not an authoritarian rule. To some extent, anyway. I love you as Baby Kristie but realize now I also want grownup Chris in my life. Although,” she grinned as she plugged her nose, “we have to face the fact that even adult Chris is a few years away from being potty trained. C’mon, baby, let’s get that toxic diaper changed, get something to eat, then we can spend the day in bed talking.” Amy leaned over and pulled Chris’s head to her, where to couple held a kiss for a long, long time, before she took his hand and led him upstairs to, in more than one way, clear the air. The end

Part 7: “Honey, your shorts are wet,”, her mom said, sympathetically but continued like she was explaining something very simple to a little kid. “When your pull-ups leaked the pee pee got on your shorts, remember?”, she continued condescendingly. “We can take them to uncle Luke’s and wash them there”, she said, sealing them away in a clear garbage bag she had procured from somewhere, tying a knot into the top. “B-but MOOOOMMMM!!!!!”, Cara whined, reaching for the bag, which her mom simply shifted away from her grip by lifting it higher. “MOMMM! I NEEEEEED PANTS!!!!”, Cara whined desperately, still trying to grab the bag as her mom easily kept it out of her reach. A quick “thwack” on her butt was enough to make her lower her arms, hands reaching to cup her pull-up-clad rear, rubbing where the spank had made contact with her bare skin. Who knew she would be so grateful for the pull-ups again so soon? “Mommmm!!!!” She wailed. “CARA MAE! Stop this whining right now”, her mother countered, poised to deliver another spank, Cara knew, even as she rested one hand on her hip. But Cara wasn’t going to let this go. There was no way she would be leaving this bathroom wearing only her tank top and pull-ups with her socks and sneakers. She would be a laughing stock. Who cared that no one knew her here, the internet was still a thing and all it would take is one photo to circulate to ruin her social life for good. A knock on the door ended the showdown briefly as Cara jumped nearly out of her skin and scampered to hide behind her mother. Chuckling, Patrice dropped the stern demeanor and moved to open the door, even as her daughter squealed, “Mommy nooooo!”, moving to hide herself further in the corner of the room. How could her mom open the door?! Whoever it was could wait until they had figured things out to get inside to change their kid or use the toilet or whatever, Cara thought, imagining a toddler facing a much worse change than she herself had just undergone. The thought of such a mess in her own padding made her blush a new shade of deep red as she started to nibble on the tip of her finger, not knowing what to do with herself as her mom eased the door open, smiling. “Delivery”, came a familiar male voice on the other side of the barrier that Cara couldn’t see. “Thanks honey, we’ll be done in a minute and we’ll meet you in the car”, Patrice said, leaning towards the partially open door to give Cara’s dad John a kiss on the lips as she took the bundle in his hands then closed the door again. Breathing a sigh of relief, Cara felt suddenly like a fool. Of course her mom wasn’t going to make her walk out of here like this. She wasn’t insane. Cara was an adult, after all, damnit. She should have known that wasn’t even an option, that she could just send someone in her family to fetch new shorts for her. Somehow her earlier spanking, the way her mom was treating her, it seemed to be making her think of things as though her parents were the ultimate authority when… that’s not how it really worked in their house. Cara could and would continue to do whatever she wanted and they couldn’t do anything about it, other than help her out, she thought, smirking as her mom helped her thread a pair of bright pink shorts up her legs and over the bulge of her pull-up, before allowing them to snap into place. Glancing down smugly, Cara was suddenly livid at the help, and her tone showed it, “Mooooom! These don’t work, you can see everything! Tell dad to go get a different pair!” Indeed, the small cotton shorts, that Cara normally loved for how they hugged her butt and showed off her trim figure, were failing to conceal the pull-up on all fronts. The waistband came up too low to conceal the top of the two pull-ups beneath, but at least for that issue Cara now had the embarrassing experience to know that she could simply fold it down. The real problems came lower down, where there was such an obvious bulge in the front that you’d have to be blind not to know Cara was padded. Turning to see herself in the mirror as her mother mutely crossed her arms, Cara voiced her discontent with a “hmph” at the sight of her butt, unnaturally smoothed in the middle and oddly squared off. As she bent and twisted to inspect, she could just make out the leak guard of the pullup on the edge of her buttcheek where the shorts flared a bit and cut off. “Mom, tell daddy to go get the black denim shorts. Oh or maybe one of my sundresses”, Cara ordered, still pouting at the obvious pull-up outline. She could even see a bit of pinkness peeking out at the back of her thighs where she had been spanked earlier. At least that wouldn’t be so obvious in the other clothing options either. She couldn’t believe her mom would be so careless as to leave a pink spot for anyone to see she’d been spanked. And what was her dad thinking with these shorts?! It was just like her parents to do something stupid like this and then complain when she sent them back to do it the right way. “Cara, if I were you, I would turn that attitude off before you find yourself over my lap or your father’s again. Those shorts are just fine and dad is certainly not going back and forth just because you couldn’t make it to the potty”, Patrice was saying, and as Cara turned, appalled at the response, the small girl blushed at the sight in front of her. “Now, mommy is going to use the toilet, then we can both wash our hands and go back to the car together”, her mother said, while already lowering her own black lacy panties beneath her dress and lowering herself onto the porcelain throne. Cara felt the comments like a slap to the face, and blushing, she felt like a chastened little girl waiting for her mommy to finish on the big girl toilet while she waited there in her thick padding. No need for her mother to even ask Cara if she needed the toilet, she had just been changed out of her wet pull-up moments before. The threat of another spanking was enough to keep her quiet as her mom finished her business then flushed, but when she was called over to the sink where her mother took her hands and helped her wash, Cara had had enough. “MOM! I’m not some stupid little kid, stop treating me like one!”, she blurted, pulling her hands out from her mom’s grip and splashing soapy water all over in the process. “Cara, stop!”, her mother scolded, pulling paper towels from the dispenser and blotting up the mess. Once that was finished, she took her daughter’s hands again, and pushed them back under the faucet before saying, “Cara Mae, you are being treated the way I feel you need to be treated based on your attitude and actions. If you show me that you can behave like a girl your age should, then that is how I will treat you. For now, I’m treating you like a child because that is what you are showing me you need”. Once the water stopped running, Cara stood there noting the large wet spots on her own tank top as her mom stepped aside and got more paper towels which she used to dry both her own hands and Cara’s. Once that was finished, Patrice looked around and found a small stool, probably for smaller children to reach the sink, and pulled it over. Sitting herself down on it, she pulled Cara closer, reaching for her shorts just as Cara realized what was happening. “Mom, no! No! I didn’t even DO anything! Mom stop!”, Cara sputtered as her shorts and pull-ups were lowered, albeit not much, the thick double padding not allowing much movement, though still allowing her mom to bare her butt cheeks. Yeah it hasn’t been letting me post today, that’s actually why I didn’t post the story section until now. I’ll try to edit it!

Sam just wants to leave the water park before any further humiliation could befall her. Unfortunately, her "Mommy" spots a ride they could go on together and, to make matters worse, Sam spots someone she didn't want to see. --- I am only able to devote as much time as I do to writing thanks to my wonderful subscribers. Writing is my only source of income and therefore I appreciate immensely everyone who supports me. For $5 you can see all of my story updates one week before the rest of the world. For $10 you get all the early stories PLUS 35+ EXCLUSIVE STORIES not available anywhere else AND early access "Livy's New Family: The Comic" Please check out the links below for more information, tiers, and rewards. https://reamstories.com/elfy https://subscribestar.adult/elfy --- Hoping that she would now be taken home Sam was left disappointed as Jade started to carry her around the park. Nobody spared a second glance at her, all anyone saw was a baby, but Sam still did her best to hide her face. Jade was seemingly not prepared to let Sam get away with just a few hours in the park. The pair worked their way round to where some of the less exciting rides were stationed. Sam was made to ride the merry-go-round and go on a completely uninteresting baby rollercoaster that barely had any dips with Jade next to her. It was whilst on the teacups and anxiously looking forward to leaving that Sam felt a pressure on her bowels for the first time. She was sat on her cousin’s lap and squirmed as Jade spun their cup around. “M-Mommy…” Sam said as they stepped off the ride a minute later, “Could we go to the bathrooms?” “Whatever for?” Jade asked, “Do you need a change?” Sam froze as Jade prodded her diaper in the middle of the path. It felt like everything Jade did was designed to be as humiliating as possible for Sam who cringed. Her diaper was wet from the pool but she hadn’t used it for anything else… yet. “I need to go…” Sam whispered when Jade was bent down next to her. “That’s what your diaper is for.” Jade reminded her. “Not here!” Sam’s voice took on a high-pitched whine even as she fought to keep her voice down, “There’s too many people!” “Babies don’t care when or where they use their diapers.” Jade said simply, “You would be much happier if you did the same.” “But I’m not a… Oh forget it.” Sam felt so much frustration. She had spent the whole time in diapers trying to convince Jade she wasn’t a baby and it didn’t seem likely she would be any more successful now than in the past, “Can we just go home?” Sam’s shoulders slumped as Jade took her hand and started leading her through the park again. She was determined not to embarrass herself any further. In response to stubbornness she felt her tummy rumbled and she was seized by a cramp that past after a few seconds. She shuddered. Still in the swim diaper she couldn’t even try to relieve her bladder to ease pressure, it would just pour everywhere and make her the centre of attention. “Oh, look! They let babies go on this one with their Mommies!” Jade said as she pointed towards a big log flume. Sam turned her head to the sign and saw that it indeed did say that younger children could ride. It had a minimum height requirement but also offered special harnesses for mothers or fathers to wear if they had children who were otherwise too small. To Sam’s shame Jade went straight to the employee near the entrance of the line and asked if she could get one of the harnesses. Sam had been begging the employee to say no but instead he was more than happy to attach the restraints to Jade’s chest and then help Sam sit in it. “Are you sure she’ll be OK?” The employee asked, “It can be quite a scary ride for little ones.” “Oh, don’t worry about her.” Jade replied with a smile, “She’s always been an adventurous baby.” Sam was left hanging in the harness, her head nestled against Jade’s cleavage. She was looking out at the queue and away from her cousin but with her arms and legs hanging limply she was unable to do anything. With all the people around she couldn’t even voice her discontent. The queue moved relatively quickly though it was still pretty long. Sam was bright red in the face, hanging from Jade’s chest like an infant. Occasionally Jade would pat her head or stroke her hair a little, Sam wasn’t able to pull away. She just hoped this was the last ride they were going on. Her stomach clenched as another cramp gripped her lower digestive system. The problem was only getting worse and as Sam twisted and turned to try and relieve the pain she heard Jade chuckle from behind her. “Don’t be nervous, Sam.” Jade said, “You’re safe with Mommy.” Sam knew that Jade knew she wasn’t anxious about the ride. She had been on many more exhilarating thrill rides than the flume she was currently in the queue for. The pair began to climb the stairs towards the top of the ride. There was a second queue that was much faster moving. It appeared to be for people that had bought a priority queue ticket. Sam was rather surprised Jade hadn’t done the same thing, money wasn’t a problem for her after all. Maybe dragging the day out was part of the “fun” for her. They had just reached the top of the flume and were to get on the next boat. Sam looked down the cascading water where the last group had just hit the bottom sending walls of water up on either side of them. She felt butterflies take flight in her tummy as she clenched the muscles at the bottom of her bowels. She just had to get down to the bottom, then she could beg again to be taken to a bathroom or… “Sam?” The voice was familiar. Sam instantly knew who it belonged to and her whole body froze. She thought like she might suddenly throw up, surely her worst nightmares couldn’t be coming true. She barely dared to breathe. “Sam? Is that you?” Sam stared straight forwards as her face heated up to the point she thought steam might come out of her ears. Maybe if she ignored the voice coming from the queue next to her it would all be alright, they’d go down the ride and disappear, Sam wouldn’t see them again. Unfortunately for Sam she wasn’t in control of where she was looking. Jade had heard Sam’s name being called out and turned to face the priority line. “It is you! Oh my… What are you doing like that? Is… Is that a diaper?” Sam was now looking across the small metal fence that separated the two queues straight at one of her friends from college. Tiffany had shared a house with Sam throughout the three years they had spent together and their parting had been quite emotional. It was a horrifying coincidence that she had chosen to go to the water park on the same day Jade had taken Sam. That coincidence was the last thing on Sam’s stunned mind though. Her friend looked very confused at why Sam, a usually independent young woman, was strapped to someone else’s chest. The diaper Sam was wearing felt more obvious than ever as it bulged against the swimsuit, the harness did little to hide what she was wearing. Tiffany was staring right at Sam’s waist. Tears filled Sam’s eyes as she struggled to come to terms with what was happening. The shameful secret she had prayed no one would find out was getting blasted into the open. “Hello, I’m Sam’s Mommy.” Jade said as she reached a hand out, “You know my baby?” “M-Mommy?” Tiffany frowned. As an almost automatic reaction her hand stretched out to shake Jade’s, “I don’t understand…” Sam wanted to die right there. She silently begged for a god, any god would do, to throw a lightning bolt down and strike her dead. Time seemed to have stopped. Tiffany was looking at Sam as if waiting for an answer but what on Earth could the little woman say? There was no explaining anything that was happening. To make matters worse Sam was hit with another cramp that had her tensed up and squirming in the harness. “Alright, step forwards please!” The park employee called as a log stopped at the top of the flume. It bobbed slightly in the shallow water at the top of the ride. Sam was turned to face forwards again but she could see Tiffany staring at her out of the corner of her eye. She wasn’t surprised with the picture she must’ve made. Jade stepped forwards and into the boat. They were right up at the front and, to Sam’s horror, Tiffany climbed into the seat right next to her. Sam whined in shame as tears trickled down her face. The boat shifted as more people got into the seats behind them. There was a lot of excited chatter but in the front seats there was nothing but silence. As awkward as this was for Sam, and no doubt Tiffany was feeling it as well, Jade seemed completely oblivious. “This will be fun, won’t it, baby?” Jade asked rhetorically. Both she and Sam were very aware that she wasn’t expecting any kind of response. “I still don’t…” Tiffany started. “Alright, are we all ready?” The employee asked to excited cheers from everyone except the front row, “OK. Five, four, three-…” With everyone expecting the countdown to go to zero there were screams of shock as whatever was holding the boat in place released. The log moved forwards surprisingly quickly for just a few feet before it plummeted down the steep decline. Sam screamed and as she did so she lost control of her body. Everyone in the boat screamed as they dropped at high speeds towards the water at the bottom. For nearly everyone in the boat the screaming was for fun as their hands flew up in the air and they felt the exhilarating acceleration and gravity. Sam felt her tummy get seemingly lifted up within her as they fell and her the pressure in her bowels seem to lessen. She knew it was only a temporary reprieve and she braced herself as they neared the bottom. The log hit the bottom of the ride and levelled out in next to no time at all. The gravity hit like a train and as it did so the pressure on Sam’s sphincter became overwhelming. Almost immediately her body let go and she felt poop rushing out of her body and into the swim diaper between her legs. She was still screaming from the ride as the mush in the back of her diaper immediately pressed against the back of the padding and spread all over her rear end. The screams turned to cheers and laughter as water splashed in great waves on both sides of them. Sam flinched and closed her eyes as she was freshly soaked. It was the least of her problems. As the ride slowed down in the water the excitement ebbed away. Sam felt herself squelching inside the harness and, very quickly, Tiffany’s attention was drawn back to her. When the ride finally came to a full stop everyone started to get off the ride. As Jade stood up Sam felt herself sinking into her mush, she hoped her cousin was going to walk away quickly but instead she lingered long enough for Tiffany to catch up. “Alright, I need to know-…” Tiffany started but then paused. Her face turned from confusion to disgust, “What is that smell!?” “I think that’s my baby.” Jade said. She sighed as if this was a situation she had forced to happen. “Oh my god. Sam?” Tiffany looked at Sam who was still helplessly harnessed to her cousin, “It isn’t… is it?” There was no way Sam could deny that she was the source of the smell. It must’ve been obvious to everyone. She couldn’t say anything, her throat felt like it was blocked from shame and her face was so red she thought she might collapse. It only became more obvious when Jade reached round to the bottom of the harness and pressed the padding up slightly. The squishiness of the disposable told the whole story. “Why don’t you come with me?” Jade suggested to Tiffany, “I can explain everything.” “OK… I guess…” Tiffany replied. Sam was lifted out of the harness and placed on the ground by another employee of the park. She noticed that that this young man was unable to hide his disgust at the smell coming from Sam’s backside. It wasn’t like she could blame him, she hated it as well. The harness was removed from Jade and Sam’s hand was taken. For once she might’ve actually appreciated being carried to avoid the mess in her pants spreading any further. It wasn’t her choice though. Jade started walking and Sam had to move her legs quickly to keep up. Each step smearing her messy accident further around her diaper area. She just felt grosser and grosser. Tiffany meanwhile was the other side of Jade and couldn’t stop staring at Sam, she was so focused on her small friend that she nearly walked into several people. “Ah, here we are.” Jade said as they approached a small building, “Come in here and it will all become clear.” Sam could see the bathrooms but, of course, it wasn’t to one of those that she was being taken. In the middle of the wall facing them, between doors to the men’s and ladies’ rooms was an opening for the “family room.” It was a room Sam was already well aware would have a diaper changing table. --- If you want to find out what happens next RIGHT NOW you can do so at the following links: https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/m7x7lotzmt/chapter/mcwgvkole6de6d17 https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1950526

Hey all I just wanted to come out and speak my mind about myself. For a full year I was able to wear diapers for about half a day as I was making enough money to support wearing half a day. As I would wear 1 a day and my income went down and then not able to buy them. One thing is for sure is I do need to wear them as I do have issues with my #2 area and protection is very important. I am working on ways to make extra money so I can buy me a case a month so I am back on track. Thank you for reading Have a wonderful Wednesday.

Chapter 49: Bonds Elysium – LittleFallenPrincess ------------------------------- May It was the boys’ turn to learn how to walk now, so we got to giggle at them falling on their padded backsides this time, as payback for all their behaviour in April whilst we were doing the same. But hey, at least they accepted this and didn’t argue or yell at us, they just joked it off playfully with us. In fact all the boys, both third and second years seemed a lot more accepting of Elysium now. Even if it was a reluctant acceptance, it meant that Elysium was still on track to have a 100% graduation rate. This made me happy, because as much as I hate Jack and Ollie and all those asshole boys… I still wanted the best for them. I still wanted them to be better people by the end of this. And yes… mostly I just wanted Elysium to work. Because if Elysium can make them into good people… then there’s hope for me. And yeah, I know… I found myself here. I accepted the real me. I’m already off to an amazing start… but that doesn’t magically fix my depression or my anxiety. I still feel the darkness inside me, the feeling that I’d be better off dead, the feeling of hopelessness, the worry that all this good will come crashing down at any moment and I’ll be rushing back to that bridge. My weekly therapy sessions with Joy are helping a bit, and accepting myself as the trans woman I always was is helping massively, but I can’t just let my guard down. I can’t let myself go backwards. I need to keep improving, getting better… and I’m just worried I won’t get better enough by the time I graduate… and that makes me worry I’ll slip back into my deep depression. But then I remember… I have Ella. I have Ceres. I have Vesta and Joy and Rowan and all my girl friends in here. I’m not alone anymore. I have a support system. No. It's more than that. I have a family. Also… good news… my breasts turned out to be a bit of a late bloomer… after months of very little growth, they suddenly exploded out (not literally!). This ‘in-house HRT’ really works differently than the stuff I would’ve got on the outside, it only took a couple of months for my cup size to dramatically increase. I’m still only like a B-cup now, but Joy assured me they hadn’t stopped yet, that I’d see more growth. I’m honestly happy with the progress I’ve had so far with hormones, but I’m not going to turn down bigger boobs! And I think Ella would definitely appreciate them, though I don’t think she cares that much about what size they are, she just can’t keep her hands off them… I guess that’s what happens when you’re stuck in a place like this and aren’t allowed to be sexual at all with each other, she’s been very pent up. I wish I could say the same, but as I predicted… my sex drive has plummeted. I still get horny, but I don’t get… excited… as easily, and it takes a bit more effort than usual. I already had a low sex drive… I made it through the first year ‘playing’ only a handful of times, unlike my roommate at the time who was rubbing his nappies every single night he didn’t sleep in my crib! So it wasn’t a huge adjustment, just means that I only get a bit pent up myself whenever Ella starts feeling me up. Other notable changes… my sense of smell has changed, my tastes have changed a bit too, and my body hair has thinned. Fat has redistributed a bit, due to the accelerated process. Metabolism has definitely changed, I’ve put on a tiny bit of baby weight in here, though I bet I would’ve gained a lot more if I didn’t have Elysium planning my diet. All in all… I was feeling a lot more like me than I had ever felt before. And people could see it, so many people were commenting how good I looked, how cute I was, how my hair looks even better and longer, how feminine I am… All except Aurora… who seemed to still have it in for me after all this time. I hadn’t had a proper interaction with her since Halloween, when she tried to get me to dress up as the knight, trying to get me to conform to their gendered standards despite having permission to wear that Princess dress. She was clearly a transphobic asshole then… and like 7 months later that hadn’t changed. She avoided talking to me, often going out of her way to not even acknowledge my existence. Which… to be fair… I was actually happy with. If she was openly bigoted to my face then I’d have a problem. Clearly no matter what I do, I won’t change her opinion on trans people, so I just let her have her bigoted opinion and I live my life in open defiance of her shitty beliefs. All the girls have avoided talking to her too, in solidarity. She doesn’t acknowledge I exist… So they pretend she doesn’t either, actively avoiding any instructions she gives. The first time Maria defied her, she nearly got a spanking, but thankfully Ceres being nearby stopped the Nanny dead in her tracks, instead Aurora just pouted and walked off, intending to complain to the higher ups. But when the higher ups are in the group that are pretending you don’t exist… I asked Jess and Sophia why they keep her on staff. They told me something about how hard it is to find new Nannies for something like this… how Aurora was so good at interview but then quickly became a bit of a bitch. But they’re also scared of her talking if she leaves, as even if she signs an NDA, there’s nothing stopping her from defying it and blabbing. Elysium isn’t exactly a legal operation and they refuse to brainwash anyone and wipe their memory with the hypnosis tech… and most annoyingly of all… she’s actually a good Nanny to her two boys. She was hired in the last batch of Nannies to be hired here, as Ceres’ batch was the first and they’ve all rotated around, so Aurora, despite being here for nearly three years, still feels like an outsider, like a newbie, compared to Ceres and Vesta. That seems to deepen the chip on her shoulder, which means she avoids talking to all the other Nannies except the third year boys ones. And apparently… She's kept them in check, creating a bond between her and her two boys, which means Jess and Sophia are hesitant about getting rid of her. They did warn her that she’s not to say anything transphobic to me. Which means that because the only things she wanted to say to me were transphobic… She never talks to me now. I do see the little sneers and evil looks she gives me when she thinks I’m not looking. This behaviour was something I expected in the outside world anyway, so I guess I’m ‘microdosing’ on it before being let out to experience it fully… Which leads me to this one day in May… As I was being taken through the usual ‘forbidden corridor’ that I was taken down weekly to see Joy for my therapy sessions, being carried on Ceres’ hip as she confidently strode down, passing all the mysterious doors which I had no idea what was behind them… someone was exiting one of the mysterious doors, closing it carefully behind them. “Rory?” Ceres asked, stopping behind them. “Oh shi- you startled me, Ceres…” Aurora replied, panting after the sudden shock. “What were you doing in there?” “T… trying to find something.” “Find what?” “The guidebook.” “What for?” Ceres asked, raising her eyebrow at the woman. “Because Ryan is acting up, and I needed to know if I could spank him for-” “Why didn’t you ask someone?” Ceres sighed. “Because, Ceres, you aren’t exactly friendly with me.” “No, but you have your own little clique with the other third year boys’ Nannies… you could’ve just asked them.” “They didn’t know either.” Ceres clearly thought this was suspicious. “Well, ask me now. I know we don’t get along, but that doesn’t mean we can’t be civil as colleagues…” “No.” The venom from Aurora’s word caused an instant silence in the corridor, and an eerie pause. “And why not?” asked Ceres. “Because you give in too easily. It’s not what I need with Ryan,” Aurora replied, sneering at my Nanny and me. “Haha… since when?” “Since you allowed Noah to become this…” That’s when Ceres gripped me tighter and I felt her body tense up… as if she was ready to throw a punch if this woman doesn’t back off. “You’re going to say that, to my face… with her literally in my arms?” “He needs to hear it. He needs to get that silly idea that he can be a woman out of his head.” “I swear… you use ‘he’ for her one more time… and I’ll make sure you’re in a much worse state than Jack was…” “Threats. That’s all thugs like him and ‘allies’ like you can muster. Because you know I’m right.” “Leave. Now,” Ceres growled, her words lingering in the echo of the corridor. “Or else?” “Or else I will make sure Judy and Sarah make an exception for their no-brainwashing policy…” Ceres growled, sounding even more defensive than I had ever heard her. “Sooner you see the truth… the better. Honestly they’re too soft here…” “NOW!” Ceres roared. Aurora quickly turned on her heel and hastily shuffled off down the corridor, leaving Ceres and I alone again. I waited a few seconds in silence as Ceres took deep breaths, her fists still clenched. “You okay, Ceres?” I asked. “Am I okay? Sweetie, it wasn’t me she was insulting. Though by insulting my baby, I guess she kinda was…” “I know she’s done wonders getting her boys in line… but do you seriously have to keep someone like her here?” “Don’t tell anyone… but I think when her boys graduate at the end of the year… she’ll be removed from Elysium and replaced.” “What if she blabs?” “That’s the current discussion we’re having… what to do with her.” “Would you really use hypnosis to wipe her mind?” “We normally wouldn’t. But she’s shown clear hostility to Elysium. She doesn’t believe in its ideals. She would sell her story to the papers within 24 hours of leaving this place, it’s only because of her boys and her salary here that prevents her from doing it already.” “I normally would agree that you shouldn’t. And I don’t want to control what people believe or think… but…” “But she needs to go,” Ceres finished what I was about to say. “Don’t worry, no matter what, she’ll end up with a comfortable life after leaving. Which if you ask me, she doesn’t deserve…” “Sorry…” “What for, sweetpea?” “I’m the problem here. She…” “She would still be a bigoted bitch even if you hadn’t come out. She always looked down on Elysium. I don’t know why she wanted to work here in the first place, honestly. But sweetie, no, you’re not the problem, she is, and she’ll be kicked out at the end of this year even if you weren’t here.” “You promise?” I asked, my insecurities getting the better of me… yet again. “Pinky promise. Now, why don’t we go get you to your appointment, we must be running late after she kept us here for so long.” Thankfully, from that point on Aurora didn’t talk to me or Ceres again. She kept well clear of everyone else. Even with the other third year boys’ Nannies… as she must have created a rift in that little clique of hers, causing her to be a complete outsider now. Towards the end of May, the two Nannies from that clique ended up coming over to chat to Ceres, with the intention of getting to know me of all people! They said they were sorry for being a bit stubborn, and they didn’t share Aurora’s distaste for trans people, that they actually thought I was really brave and they wanted to tell me sooner… but they also didn’t want to piss off Aurora. But when their clique leader ranted at them and caused the bonds to crumble, they used this opportunity to repair bonds with the other Nannies and leave their former friend on her own with her two boys. Somnus and Luna. Though Somnus is a bit of a mouthful, so she goes by Nanny So. Both of them were actually really nice people, despite having a shitty friend and mostly shitty charges. They couldn’t stop going on about how they can’t wait for their boys to graduate. But once Ceres was distracted, Luna whispered to me the real reason… that they couldn’t wait to dress up some baby girls when they eventually take on a new batch of first years, as I looked ‘especially adorable’ lately and that had made them look forward to a new set of charges. ====================================================== Don't forget I'm on Subscribestar! Subscribers get 2 weeks early access to chapters, and exclusive short stories (Nessa's Tale is currently the only available one). The next four chapters of my new story posted on my Subscribestar! ======================================================== I hope everyone enjoys this chapter! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! If you want to read the next 4 chapters, thanks to two weeks early access to my main story and also soon-to-be exclusive access to short stories, why don't you check out my SubscribeStar! Thank you to all my subscribers for their support over the past few years! Seriously, your support means the world to me. New chapters of my latest story every Wednesday/Sunday!Also just a quick note: I don't mind people saving this story for personal reading. But I'd appreciate it if people didn't post it elsewhere, even if you're just suggesting it to other people. If you want to show others, please send them a link to the first page of this post. And it goes without saying, my story is not to be used in any way to create AI work. Thanks!

Scattered showers… (part 1) … ”Mommy… I can’t wear those…” I whined quietly, starting to sit up on the changing mat. “It’s all we have baby, I wasn’t planning on a blowout! You’re lucky mommy even remembered to grab anything extra!” I blushed at the reminder of my blowout but I understood there wasn’t much else we could do. I may have been feeling pretty regressed but not enough to be willing to walk around in nothing but a diaper. Plus I’m pretty sure I’d have the cops called on me if I tried! The public change was already a huge risk. Instead of arguing I just grumbled and whined under my breath to voice my discomfort. “If we see a souvenir shirt that won’t break the bank I’ll get it for you, okay? But until then mommy needs you to cooperate. Arms up!” I hesitated for only a second before putting my arms up like mommy said. She slide the top of the onesie over my head and arms and then pulled it down so that the emblem rested squarely in the middle of my chest. Once the rest of the onesie was pooling around my waist she put her hand on my shoulder to guide my back down onto the changing mat. Instead of having me stand up to get my pants on she was really giving me the whole baby treatment -having me lift my butt up so she could snap the onesie closed between my legs. Next she grabbed the swim shorts and slid them over each of my feet and up my legs. I hadn’t worn these swim trunks since before I fully committed to my baby lifestyle. It wasn’t like I had gotten too much bigger, but over a year of crawling and supplementing at least a third of my meals with breast milk and baby food had taken its toll and given me a layer of baby fat that I didn’t used to have. Mommy gave me a tap on the side of my padded waist to signal me to lift my bum in the air and she pulled the shorts over my onesie-clad diaper butt. It got stuck about halfway over but with a full strong tugs mommy was able to get them on. Mommy pulled me up into a standing position and I looked down to see the final look. The combination of a very babyish onesie and too-tight shorts left no room for anyone to doubt my role. My diaper, though dry, looked like it was fit to burst out of my shorts with how tight they were. They were already pretty short to begin with, so the short length combined with the tightness around my diaper basically made it look like I was wearing a diaper cover or bloomers more than swim trunks. Everything in me wanted to whine and have a tantrum but I knew mommy wanted us to have fun today, and it wasn’t her fault that I basically chugged a bottle of laxative without knowing and pooped my pants. So I stifled my urge to be fussy and took mommy’s outstretched hand as she hoisted my diaper bag over her other shoulder. We headed back onto the boardwalk, mommy sending a dirty look to the people who were still staring at the scene from the beach, and started trying to figure out what we’d do next. Mommy handed me my water bottle again so I could rehydrate as we walked and I drank big gulps of the cold liquid, realizing how warm it was to have three layers now around my diaper region. As mommy and I continued exploring the little beach town we had more heads turning than before as people noticed my odd attire that didn’t quite match my age. As much as I felt anxious to be seen in this outfit, I kept reminding myself that it was a hundred times better than walking around in my very loaded diaper. Mommy decided we had done enough yours (thank goodness) and now it was time to do some shopping until we were ready for lunch. We went in and out of a few shops without seeing much of interest - until, that is, we went into a store that had a large children’s section toward the back. I couldn’t stop my eyes from lighting up when I saw a wall of stuffies and mommy definitely caught my excitement too. There were no kids currently in the store and mommy gave me a smile and a nod before releasing my hand so I could go look at the toys. I was overwhelmed by all of the different types of stuffies they had! I saw dogs, cats, dragons, bears, bunnies, and even an octopus and other sea creatures! Mommy looked around at some of the trinkets while keeping an eye on me from across the store and making small talk with the woman at the register. I already knew I was going to ask mommy if she would please please please let me get a stuffie but I was having trouble deciding which one I wanted. I was deciding between an otter and a doggy when all of a sudden I saw it - the one. On the very bottom of the wall I saw a cubby with a fuzzy green frog! With a big smile on my face I squatted down and grabbed him in my arms, giving him a big hug. I was about to stand back up and go ask mommy if I could keep him when I felt an ominous sensation in my gut. I paused as the gurgle rippled through my tummy and continued downward. Uh oh… I guess the apple cider wasn’t done after just one round… I could feel the smile drop from my face as I figured out what was happening, but when I tried to look for mommy I realized that my view of her was blocked by a display of toys. I was completely hidden from everyone else! As much as I didn’t want to do what I was about to do, I knew this would be the best chance I’d have for a while to do so without another audience. So as I crouched down in the toy section hugging a big stuffed frog in my arms, I stuck out my thickly padded rear and started to focus. Now that it wasn’t the same level of emergency it was the first time, whatever was shifting in my bowels didn’t just shoot out with no effort. I focused all of my attention on pushing with my tummy while trying to loosen my traumatized sphincter and give it permission to let go. It didnt take too long before a long, low rumble began in my diaper that hopefully only I could hear. It was just some long toots at first but it quickly turned into soft poop slithering out like frosting from a piping bag. I pushed out as much as I could but felt some resistance from the back of my diaper that was packed tight inside of a onesie and shorts. I readjusted my feet a tiny bit to widen and get more balance before bearing down again and feeling the flow of poop pick right back up where it left off. I stayed there like that for a minute or two, quietly grunting as my previously clean diaper was filled once again. I was mid-push when mommy walked around the corner and saw me in the telltale position; squatting down, legs wide, thousand yard stare, and a bit of a grimace as I pinched off what felt like the last of it for this wave. “Oh dear. Already?” She said and leaned down to cup the back of my diaper and assess the damage. “Well, you’ve definitely filled it again. But I don’t think you’re in as much danger of leaking this time. Do you think you’ll be okay until we find a restaurant for lunch? And then mommy can change you in a real bathroom this time.” I nodded but hesitated to get up just yet. Mommy gave me a confused look and held out her hand, but I didn’t take it. “What’s the matter baby? Is it your toy? Mommy will get you your frog honey we just need to go pay!” I was going to try to shake my head to let her know that wasn’t the problem but I didn’t end up needing to, because suddenly a trumpet sounded from within my diaper as a stream mostly liquid diarrhea dumped into my diaper to add to the load. As that last bit settled in to the mess I felt my bladder release and soak my diaper with warm pee that wasted no time mixing with my poopy mess to create yet another humid environment in my pants. This time, however, I wasn’t worried that my diaper couldn’t handle it. Plus, it was amazing how much more confident I felt in a poopy diaper when nobody besides mommy had seen me fill it. I still had some hope left that I could fly under the radar until we got to the bathroom. If only I could see what mommy did as I stood up and she saw my diaper ballooned out behind me, making it comically obvious that I had just loaded my diaper. Mommy suppressed a giggle and grabbed my hand, letting me continue holding the frog in my other, and led me to the cashier with my waddling poopy diaper walk. … to be continued…

The eye of the hurricane… … I don’t know if it was the compounding stress of my tummy troubles or mommy’s calming aura but something pushed me over the edge into the peaceful bliss of a fully regressed headspace. I stopped thinking about the spectators and their judgmental stares and let all of my remaining big boy feelings melt away like an ice cube on the sidewalk. After mommy pulled my shirt off, with no help from me, I lay there naked aside from my stained diaper and contentedly sucked my thumb as if I was really just a baby getting his diaper changed the beach. I saw mommy put my shorts and shirt into a plastic bag and realized both pieces of clothing were stained brown and would need a good washing when we got home. Even that wasn’t enough to stress me out because I knew that mommy would have a plan. She always did. I watched her with half-hooded eyelids as she ripped the tapes from my diaper and lowered the front to reveal the mudslide within. I was glad I couldn’t see the full extent of the damage but I could gather how bad it was based on mommy’s reaction. “Whoo! Oh my gosh little boy, who knew apple juice could cause something like THIS!” She fanned her hand in front of her nose as the stench hit her and I cracked a small smile around my thumb at her teasing. I saw her grab a few adult sized wipes out of my diaper bag and start to prepare herself for the job of cleaning me up when suddenly another person appeared in my line of vision. If I hadn’t dropped so deep into my headspace I might have tried to cover myself up out of embarrassment but all I did was look curiously over at the stranger who was bending down to talk to mommy. It was a somewhat older woman, maybe in her late sixties, and the first thing I noticed was that she didn’t look disgusted or uncomfortable like everyone else had so far. She actually had a warm smile on her face and gave me a crinkly-eyed grin before turning to mommy. “I just wanted to say I’m glad you’re doing what’s best for your boy. I saw everyone’s faces when you said you were going to change him here and I was just so upset! I have a special needs son who has been in diapers his entire life and people can be so cruel about it. They can’t help it! I wish everybody would just learn to have some compassion!” Mommy looked relieved to hear that she wasn’t just another angry bystander and smiled in return. I noticed she didn’t bother to correct the woman about my reason for being in diapers but it didn’t bother me - if anything it just gave me more of an excuse to lay here quietly and observe as if I was really a baby. The woman didn’t even seem to mind that my poop-covered private parts were exposed to her in my open diaper! “Oh thank you! I can’t tell you how much I appreciate that. I really do try to be discreet with him when I can but sometimes these things happen! I didn’t want him to get a bad rash just for the sake of hiding from other people! And you know how these tourist towns are about public bathrooms… the only one we could find was disgusting!” ”I can’t even tell you the amount of times I’ve done exactly what you’re doing. I’ve lost count! Sometimes a mom has to do what a mom has to do. Anyway, I’ll leave you to it, it looks like you have a big job ahead of you!” The woman stood back up and gave me another smile and a wink, which I responded to with a little smile of my own. I started to wiggle a little bit on instinct like a baby being acknowledged, but as soon as I felt the mess in my diaper shift beneath me I realized I should probably stay still. Once the woman walked away mommy looked at my with a big smile on her face. “See honey? There are lots of nice people out there who aren’t going to judge you. Now you just lay back, relax, and let mommy take care of your poopy diaper, okay?” As I looked up at her the sun had just come out from a cloud and seemed to sit right behind her head, making her look like an angel smiling down on me from the heavens. I couldn’t believe how completely content I felt in this situation. I’m sure later I’ll be mortified about getting a messy diaper change in public, but for right now I felt completely safe under mommy’s care. With that she got to work, and I noticed she didn’t even use the front of the diaper to wipe off the bulk of the mess like she usually would. I think the swamp inside of my diaper was just too bad even for that! Instead she started wiping from the top and moving down, trying to get as much to fall into the open diaper as she could. Then she took my legs and put them together, using her strength to push them up and over my head until my poop-coated bum was fully exposed to the world. She grabbed a few more wipes and did the same thing, wiping off the bulk down into the diaper and dropped the used wipes in with it. “Okay honey can you hold your legs up for me for just a second?” I nodded my head and put my free hand on the ground to balance myself so I could hold my legs and butt in the air even after she let go. She used the opportunity to pull the very heavy, very full diaper out from under me and slid it to the side to be dealt with later. Then she took my legs back with one hand and used the other to wipe the remaining bits off poop off of my bottom, my privates, my back, and inside of my legs. It was an arduous task and probably took close to 15 minutes just for the wiping alone! Once that was finally done, at least as good as it could be until my bath time later, she had me hold my legs again while she unfolded a new diaper and slid it under me. Then I finally got to lower my butt down onto the thick padding and feel the cool ocean breeze on my clean diaper area. I breathed a big sigh of relief at the feeling of my clean diaper underneath me, I was already feeling so much better! “Unfortunately sweetie I think you do have a little bit of a rash starting, I guess we were too late! Let me put some diaper rash cream on your hiney before I tape you up.” She grabbed the tube of cream out from my diaper bag and put a generous amount on her hand before rubbing it into my inflamed buttcrack. I did feel a bit itchy now that she pointed it out but the cream helped to soothe that almost instantly! Once she was done applying the barrier cream she wiped her hands clean and brought the front of the diaper up, taping it tight on both sides so that I was finally fresh and clean again. As I laid there contentedly in nothing but my fresh thick diaper I finally chanced a glance over at the crowd around us to see if I was creating a spectacle. I saw a couple of faces peeking around at me including one person pointing their phone, clearly videotaping, and one little boy in a swim diaper staring blatantly at me - probably wondering why a big boy is wearing a diaper like him! I was starting to have a little bit of self consciousness creep in now that the initial bliss of a needed diaper change was over but it still wasn’t enough to get me upset. I looked over at mommy and saw her carefully taping up my used diaper and putting it in a plastic bag to dispose of. That was the first time I actually got a glance at the full extent of the damage, right before mommy managed to roll it up a bit, and had to stifle a shudder. Mommy really must love me if she was willing to clean THAT! Once my diaper bag was packed up and the five pound soiled diaper was disposed of, the only issue that remained unsolved was what I was going to wear now that I had pooped in my clothes. “Okay honey I do have some spare clothes for you, but I didn’t realize what I grabbed…” I scrunched my eyebrows in confusion and pulled my thumb out of my mouth to ask what they were just as she pulled my new outfit from the diaper bag. In her hands were a pair of purple swim trunks that I thought I had outgrown when I gained a few pounds last year along with a onesie. A onesie that was all white except for an embroidered decal on the chest that proclaimed “Mama’s Boy”. … To be continued…

This popped up in my YouTube feed.

A friend in upstate NY had surgery and learned to live with a cholostomy bag. It was rough at first, but he got some good support. Finally, he could crack jokes about it. "Hey, they can't fuck me over... I don't have an asshole..." lol He got to the point where he accepted things and could even make fun of things. Sometimes you just have to meet life head on and keep going.

The calm before the storm… … I followed mommy around, my hand in hers, for the next hour. We stopped at a few historical houses which didn’t interest my much, but mommy liked learning about the history and I entertained myself in the various gift shops that were often set up on the last leg of the house tour. It was around the third house that the signs began of a storm brewing in my pants. As usual, I missed them entirely, too stuck in my hazy regressed world to see the big picture. But mommy certainly noticed and connected the dots when I couldn’t stop tooting on the tours. At first she scolded me to be polite and try to hold it until we were outside, but she quickly realized I could barely hold them in. Sometimes they created a muffled noise inside of my diaper and sometimes they were silent, but mommy knew the source of the stinky smell that was following the tour groups around. When other guests started sniffing the air, making faces, and visibly searching for the baby with the dirty diaper - that’s when mommy decided we weren’t going to stay in too many small enclosed spaces. Just as we got to the gift shop of the current house, we walked to the small kids table covered in books and toys, and suddenly I let out a low, almost comically long fart, that was more bubbly and moist than any that had preceded it. I giggled a bit with my finger hooked in my mouth and mommy just smiled and shook her head, enjoying how blissfully unaware I was of the destruction I would soon cause in my own diaper. “Buddy, do you have to go potty?” She asked gently, trying to prompt me to check in with my body’s signals. “No!” I replied instantly before letting out another loud fart that caused at least two heads to hurt. “Hmm…. If you say so… but just in case, maybe let’s start looking for a family restroom, okay? I’m sure that diaper could use a change soon regardless.” I realized then that I had indeed wet several more times as we walked around and my diaper was getting pretty heavy. My instinct was to argue and insist on having more fun, but in all honesty I was getting a little bored of the educational museums and wouldn’t mind heading in a different direction. Mommy took my hand again and led me out of the gift shop, a few casual glances from guests being made to my enhanced waddle in my soaked diaper, and we started down the main road towards a sign pointing in the direction of a public toilet. The sign said it was a half mile away and mommy knew that trying to ask for a bathroom at a shop would be a gamble and would likely require a purchase, so they started off in that direction. Unfortunately for me, the brisk walking pace in the blazing sun was not as easy to handle as a simple walk through an old house. As soon as we got a few minutes down the road I started to feel an uncomfortable gurgling sensation in my tummy. I tried to ignore it at first but it seemed that as soon as it began, it dug its feet in and just continued to get worse. “Mommy…” I whined, “My tummy hurts…” “I bet it does!” she said and just kept walking, keeping my in pace by gripping my hand and pulling me along. As we continued down the sunny sidewalk, dodging between a huge crowd of other tourists, each step made my bowels protest further. I began to pass small bits of gas with every step, though most people probably couldn’t hear it over the noise of the crowd. We passed another sign for the bathroom, this time updating us that we were a quarter mile away, just as I was forced to stop in my tracks to let out the longest, wettest fart yet. This one was different than all the rest so far - even after it ended I could still feel something slippery between my buttcheeks. Mommy noticed me stop and paused with me, having a pretty good idea what was going on. “Sweetie, are you going potty?”

Chapter 6 - Weekend at the Vineyard The winding road to the vineyard stretched before them, bordered by rows of grapevines that seemed to reach for the cloudless sky. Sarah adjusted the air conditioning vent, directing the cool air toward her face as Matthew navigated the curves of the California wine country roads They had left Sunnydale right on schedule, picking up Rebecca and Daniel, who they now followed in their own car a few minutes ahead. Sarah stared out the window, her reflection in the glass betraying the frown on her face that had been there since she'd woken up that morning. "Do you want to talk about sweetie," Matthew said, doing his best to hold his own emotions in. Matthew stole another quick glance at his wife before returning his eyes to the road. ‘Maybe changing the topic will help,’ Matthew thought. "Everything okay with the center? Did Jill call already?" Sarah shook her head, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. "She texted. Everything is fine. I just….” Sarah let loose a big breath she’d been holding deep in the pit of her stomach. “What are we doing wrong? I don’t understand?” Sarah had come out of their bathroom with tears on her face just a few hours earlier. "I got my period.” The four words Sarah had been uttering with disappointment for months and months. "Oh, Sar." Matthew reached across the console to squeeze her hand. His touch was warm and familiar, but it couldn't quite chase away the hollow feeling in her chest. "We are not doing anything wrong. I…We’re doing everything right. It will happen for us. We just need to keep at it. I know we’ll get there.” "Me too." She tried to smile, but it didn't reach her eyes. "I just really thought... I don't know. It felt different, and my breasts were sore this past week, and I just thought, it must be what it was. I thought maybe this time." Matthew nodded, his thumb tracing small circles on the back of her hand. There was nothing to say. They were both disappointed. But no one was to blame. "Almost eighteen months now," Sarah said, the count precise in her mind. Each month had become a cycle of hope and disappointment. “I just…cant help but wonder maybe it’ll never happen. Maybe I’m too old. I don’t know…” "It’ll happen," Matthew said with a gentle laugh. "My mom had me at thirty-eight. And your sister had Lily after she was what...thirty-six? " Sarah sighed, watching the vineyard rows blur together outside the window. "I just feel like we're doing everything right. The tracking, the vitamins, the timing. What if there's something wrong? What if we should be doing more tests?" Matthew was quiet for a moment, navigating a particularly sharp curve in the road. "We could see a specialist if you want. But I think for a lot of people it just takes times. There’s only so much of a chance each time. We may just be unlucky so far. But we’ll be the luckiest when it does happen.” "I know. You're right." She squeezed his hand back. "It's just hard not to worry. Or get too excited. Especially after spending yesterday in the daycare. "The daycare?" Matthew raised an eyebrow. "What were you doing there? Sarah smiled, her first genuine smile of the morning. "I went to check on how Helen was doing with the little ones, and I ended up reading them a story. There was this little girl, about three, with these adorable beaded braids. She asked if I was 'the book lady.' So I just... stayed. I wanted to be there." "The book lady," Matthew repeated with a warm chuckle. "That's perfect for you." "It felt right, you know? Sitting there with all those little bodies crowded around, all those eyes looking up at me." Sarah's voice softened. "There was this one little boy who kept scooting closer and closer until he was practically in my lap. He smelled like baby shampoo. You know? The one that can get in your eyes and no one cares.” Matthew smiled, his eyes crinkling at the corners. "You've always been good with kids." "It's just so strange," Sarah continued, "spending all day with other people's children, building this amazing place for families, and then coming home to... just us." She immediately winced. "I don't mean that in a bad way. I love our life together. I already miss Ralph - thank goodness Allison is with him." "I know what you mean," Matthew assured her. "It's not what we planned. We thought we'd have the house, the center, and a baby on the way by now." They fell silent as the car rounded another bend. A wooden sign announced they were five miles from Oakridge Vineyard and Spa. "What about you?" Sarah asked, changing the subject slightly. "You were playing basketball yesterday? I never thought I'd see the day." Matthew laughed, running a hand through his hair. "Yeah, it surprised me too. Marcus invited me to join, and I just... did. It was fun, actually. Not something I would have done a month ago." "The recreation center seems to be good for you," Sarah observed. "You seem more relaxed." "I am," Matthew admitted. "It's strange. I never really took time to just... play. To do something just because.” "Well, I like this playful version of you," Sarah said, nudging his shoulder. "Maybe we both needed this change more than we realized." "Maybe we did." Matthew nodded thoughtfully. "And maybe... maybe the baby will come when it's supposed to. When we're ready." Sarah took a deep breath, trying to let go of the disappointment that had shadowed her morning. "You're right. We can't force it. And we've got so much to be grateful for." She gestured at the beautiful countryside around them. "Including a weekend away with my sister at a fancy vineyard." "With excellent wine," Matthew added with a grin. "At least that's one perk of not being pregnant yet. You can officially drink this weekend and not raise any questions!" Sarah laughed, feeling some of the tension leave her shoulders. "True. I can drown my sorrows in Cabernet." "That's my girl," Matthew said, his smile tender. "And hey, practice makes perfect, right? Maybe all that wine will lead to some vineyard romance... "Matthew Baker!" Sarah exclaimed, but she was giggling. "My sister and brother-in-law will be right next door." "Then we, well you, will have to be very, very quiet," he whispered, waggling his eyebrows ridiculously. As they both laughed, the car crested a hill, revealing the sprawling vineyard resort below. "It's beautiful," she breathed, taking in the scene. "Yes, it is," Matthew agreed, but he was looking at her, not the vineyard. "We're going to have a good weekend, Sar. And whatever happens with the baby stuff... we'll figure it out together." Sarah leaned over to kiss his cheek as he turned into the long driveway leading to the resort. "Together," she echoed, watching as Rebecca and Daniel's got out of their car ahead of them. "Now let's go celebrate my sister's birthday in style." The restaurant at Oakridge Vineyard glowed with warm light as the sun began to set beyond the rows of grapevines. Their table, positioned near a wall of windows overlooking the valley, was dressed in crisp white linen and adorned with a small arrangement of local wildflowers. Sarah smoothed the napkin across her lap, taking in the elegant surroundings. The first day at the vineyard had been pleasant—a tour of the grounds, a dip in the infinity pool, a couples massage for Rebecca and Daniel while Sarah and Matthew explored the gardens. Now, dressed for dinner and waiting for the birthday toast, Sarah felt almost relaxed after an awful morning "To the birthday girl," Matthew said, raising his wine glass. The rich red liquid caught the light as he tilted it toward Rebecca. "Thirty looks good on you, Bex." Rebecca's laugh was bright and quick. "HA. Not thirty yet. Careful there, Matt.” Sarah watched as Rebecca's face found its laugh so easily. "To Rebecca," Sarah added, raising her own glass. "The most talented, outspoken, and fearless person I know. Happy birthday, sis." They clinked glasses, and Sarah took a sip of her wine, letting the complex flavors linger on her tongue. As she her glass down, she couldn’t help but notice that Rebecca didn’t drink her own. Before she could say anything though, the server arrived with their appetizers—a charcuterie board for the table and a bowl of truffle-scented soup for Rebecca, who had specifically requested it. "God, this is heaven," Rebecca sighed after her first spoonful. "I've been dreaming about this soup for weeks." She glanced at Daniel, who nodded almost imperceptibly. Something passed between them—a silent communication that made Sarah curious. "So," Rebecca said, setting down her spoon. "We have something we want to share with you both." She reached for Daniel's hand, their fingers intertwining on the table's edge. "We weren't planning to say anything just yet, and I was going to tell your earlier this week on the phone, but…" Her free hand drifted to rest lightly on her stomach. "I'm pregnant. Twelve weeks yesterday." The world seemed to slow around Sarah. She felt Matthew's hand find hers under the table, squeezing gently. His thumb pressed reassuringly against her palm. "That's... wow…" Sarah managed, her voice sounding distant to her own ears. "Twelve weeks already?" Rebecca nodded, her eyes searching Sarah's face. "We wanted to wait until the first trimester was over. You know, just to be safe. Danny's been reading every pregnancy book he can find," Rebecca said with affectionate exasperation. "He's already created a spreadsheet for tracking things. Matthew was the first to fully recover. "That's incredible news," he said, his voice warm and genuine. "Congratulations to both of you.” He stood up to shake Daniel’s hand, before making his way across the table to Rebecca, holding her tight in his arm.” When are you due? "December 15th," Rebecca replied. "Though you never know.” Sarah felt a tightness in her chest, a tangle of emotions she couldn't quite unravel. Joy for her sister, absolutely. Rebecca would be an amazing mother. But beneath that joy was a current of something darker—envy, or a sense of being left behind. Just that morning, she'd awakened to the familiar cramping and disappointment of another failed month. "Sarah?" Rebecca's voice was tentative now. "You okay over there?" Sarah blinked, realizing she'd been silent too long. "Yes! Yes, of course. I'm just... oh my god Becca!!! This is AMAZING! It's wonderful news, Bec. Really wonderful." She jumped up to try and cover what felt like an inappropriate response and grabbed her sister in a long, deep hug. "I'm going to be an aunt again!" "The best aunt," Rebecca said, her eyes still watching Sarah carefully. "Just don’t tell Di I said that. No one else I'd rather have showing this kid how to color inside the lines. Lord knows they won't learn that from me." The server returned to take their main course orders, giving Sarah a moment to compose herself. She ordered a branzino without really registering what she was saying, her mind still spinning. Daniel launched into an explanation of the nursery he'd already started designing, complete with a color scheme based on neuroscience research about infant visual development. His enthusiasm was endearing, if somewhat clinical. "We're thinking of converting my home office," Rebecca added. "It gets the morning light.” "That's perfect," Sarah said, finding her voice again. "Your big window seat would make a great nursing spot too." Rebecca's eyes lit up. "I hadn't even thought of that! See, this is why I need you. You've got the mom instincts already." The comment stung more than it should have. Sarah took another sip of wine to hide her sadness. Matthew, sensing her discomfort, smoothly changed the subject. "Have you told your parents yet? Or Diana?" "No, you two are the first to know," Rebecca said. "We're having brunch with them next weekend. And I’ll call Diana and Martin after. I’m sure Lily and Noah will be excited about having their first cousin" She paused, setting down her water glass.” Rebecca regretted the words when they slipped out "Sarah, can we talk for a second?" She stood, gesturing toward the restaurant's terrace. "Just sister stuff." Sarah followed Rebecca outside, where the evening air carried the scent of lavender and earth. Strings of fairy lights illuminated the terrace, casting a gentle glow over the wooden railings. "I know this might be hard for you," Rebecca said without preamble, turning to face Sarah. "With you and Matthew trying for a baby." "It's okay," Sarah said, blinking back unexpected tears. "Really, I'm happy for you. It's just..." "It's just that you've been trying and it hasn't happened yet," Rebecca finished for her. "And I'm the irresponsible sister who accidentally gets pregnant while you're doing everything right. I was just hoping I could wait to tell you and maybe you’d be too and we could do this together and maybe then it would be less scary" "You're not irresponsible," Sarah protested. "That came out wrong. I just... yes, we've been trying, and it's been harder than I expected. But that doesn't mean I'm not thrilled for you." Rebecca pulled her into a hug, tight and familiar. "Your turn will come, you know. And when it does, I'll be the cool aunt who teaches your kid all the bad words." Sarah laughed against her sister's shoulder, feeling some of the tension release. "And you’ll get to tell me how to get through all the bad days.” "Obviously." Rebecca stepped back, holding Sarah at arm's length. "But until then, can we just enjoy this weekend? Just wine—well, sparkling cider for me—and spa treatments and making fun of Daniel when he starts talking about algae blooms again." "Deal," Sarah said, managing a genuine smile. "But I reserve the right to spoil my future niece or nephew absolutely rotten." "I would expect nothing less," Rebecca replied. _____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ Saturday morning brought clear skies and the gentle scent of tea tree oils through the open windows of their villa. Sarah lay in bed a moment longer, listening to the shower running in the bathroom where Matthew was singing an off-key rendition of some pop song she vaguely recognized. Despite the emotional turbulence of the previous evening, she'd slept deeply, her body sinking into the plush mattress and premium sheets. Today was a new day—spa treatments, wine, and celebration. She'd promised Rebecca, and more importantly, she'd promised herself. "You decent?" Rebecca called, knocking on their door an hour later. She poked her head in without waiting for an answer. "Spa time, people! Danny's already down there asking questions about PH level or some nonsense. If the baby didn’t make me throw up all morning, that would have." Matthew emerged from the bathroom, hair still damp. "Give us five minutes. Sarah's just finishing up." "Make it snappy," Rebecca said, tapping her watch. "I refuse to be late for anything involving the words lavender, massage, therapy, and hot stones." The spa occupied the lower level of the main building, and Sarah and Matthew made their way down, hand in hand. Sarah and Rebecca were whisked away to the women's area while Matthew joined Daniel in the men's section. "How are you really doing?" Rebecca asked as they lounged in fluffy robes, waiting for their treatments. "And don't give me the 'I'm fine' routine. I invented that routine." Sarah wiggled her toes in the plush slippers. "Honestly? Better than I expected. It still stings a bit, but I'm happy for you, Bec. Truly. I just needed to sleep on it I think. It’s going to be wonderful." "Good," Rebecca said, squeezing her hand. "Because I'm going to need you. I have no idea what I'm doing. Yesterday I cried because we were out of pickles." "I’ve done that and never had pregnancy as an excuse," Sarah said, laughing. "But seriously, you're going to be an amazing mom." "I feel like Di had the easiest pregnancies. That or she never told us," Rebecca said, before considering. “Or me at least. I was kind of little.” With that, a spa attendant appeared to lead her to her treatment room. "See you on the other side!" Sarah's massage was heavenly—ninety minutes of expert hands working out knots she hadn't even realized she'd been carrying. By the time she floated back to the relaxation room, she felt like she was moving through honey. Matthew found her there, looking equally blissed out. "I think that guy realigned my spine," he said, dropping into the lounge chair beside her "Remember when we could only afford those twenty-dollar massages from that place in the strip mall? Or worse, those chairs at that mall you just put the dollar into and get like, two minutes out of?" Sarah asked, smiling at the memory. "Progress," Matthew said, clinking his cucumber water against hers. "Definite progress. We both worked hard for this." Sarah smiled. Matthew's constant acknowledgement of her contributions had always made her feel valued. After lunch—a light affair of locally sourced salads and freshly baked bread—they met their vineyard guide at the edge of the estate. The guide, a woman somewhere in her sixties with silver hair and sun-weathered skin, introduced herself simply as Jo. "Been growing grapes here for one hundred forty years," she said, leading them down a path between rows of vines. "My family started when this was just a patch of dirt everyone said was too rocky for anything good.” The tour wound through different sections of the vineyard. Jo explained the soil composition, the trellising systems, the careful balance of sun and shade needed for perfect grapes. "These Cabernet vines are our oldest," she said, pausing beside a row of gnarled plants. "Planted about 1895. Like people, vines get more interesting with age. That’s why you all love me so much!" Sarah found herself standing beside Matthew, both of them absorbing the peaceful scenery. "It's pretty amazing," he said quietly. "All this care and patience just for a bottle of wine." "Good things take time," Sarah replied, the words feeling significant as they left her mouth. Matthew's hand found hers, warm and solid. "Yes, they do." The wine tasting was held in a stone building with massive wooden beams crisscrossing the ceiling. Six glasses stood before each of them—except Rebecca, who had a flight of specialty grape juices. "Don't laugh," she warned them, "these are actually delicious. And I am not sharing any.” The sommelier guided them through each pour, describing notes of black cherry, tobacco, and a host of other flavors. Sarah found herself closing her eyes to better concentrate on the flavors, without much success. ‘Still, I can identify that they are delicious.’ "This is way more fun than those business dinners where everyone pretends to know about wine and just order the most expensive bottles," Matthew whispered to Sarah. "I actually feel like I get it now.” Sarah smiled, warmth spreading through her that had nothing to do with the wine. This was a side of Matthew she'd glimpsed more and more lately—playful, present, relaxed. She looked at him, seeing his fully rested face for what felt like the first time in forever. That evening, they gathered on the terrace of their villa, watching the sunset paint the vineyards gold while they shared some of the bottles they had ordered up to the room.. Daniel had built a small fire in the outdoor fireplace and they lounged in comfortable chairs around it. "I've been thinking," Rebecca said, her feet propped in Daniel's lap as he absently massaged her arches, "we should plan a trip after the baby comes. Nothing crazy—maybe a beach house for a weekend. All of us. Di can come in with the kids. And mom and dad too." "That sounds perfect," Sarah said, trying to picture it—Rebecca with a baby. The image came more easily with each passing hour than she expected it would. Daniel cleared his throat. "Actually, I've been researching optimal developmental environments for infants. Ocean sounds have been shown to have a calming effect on newborns. So beach house would be good.” "See what I'm dealing with?" Rebecca said, but her eyes were fond as she looked at her husband. "I've married Mr. Google. "Better than marrying the human Twitter, or whatever its called now" Matthew quipped, earning snickers around the fire. The conversation flowed easily into the night, touching on everything from Rebecca's latest graphic work to to Daniel's research on kelp, and of course to Sarah and Matthew's adventures at the recreation center. Whether it was the wine or the grape juice, neither couple was very successful at being particularly quiet later that night in each of their rooms. Thankfully, there were thick walls. Sunday morning arrived before they knew it. The weekend was surprisingly more enjoyable than Sarah envisioned it would be after her day Friday "Promise we'll do this again," Rebecca said as they hugged goodbye in the parking lot. "Before I'm too huge to see my feet. "Promise," Sarah replied, holding her sister a beat longer than usual. "Take care of my niece or nephew in there Daniel." The drive home felt different from the journey out. Sarah reclined her seat slightly, watching the landscape transition from vineyards to suburbs to the familiar streets of their own town. Matthew hummed along to the radio, one hand resting on her knee. "That was nice," he said eventually, as they turned onto the highway that would take them home. "Better than I expected, honestly." "Even with the big pregnancy reveal?" Sarah asked, glancing at his profile. "Even with that," he confirmed. "It was hard, I know. For me too. But I'm proud of how you handled it." Sarah looked out the window, watching a hawk circle lazily over a field. "It's still hard, but... I don't know. Seeing Rebecca so happy, even though it wasn't planned. It made me think maybe we're putting too much pressure on ourselves." Matthew nodded slowly. "I've been thinking the same thing. All those months of precise timing and tracking. Maybe we need to just... live a little.” "Like playing basketball with teenagers?" Sarah teased gently. "Exactly like that," Matthew laughed. "Or reading stories to preschoolers." They fell into comfortable silence for a few miles, the familiar landscape rolling past. "I'm actually looking forward to getting back to the center tomorrow," Sarah admitted. "Is that weird? It's only been three days, but I miss it." "Not weird at all," Matthew said. "I've been thinking about it too." He hesitated. "There's this art project the middle school group was working on. I kind of want to see how it turned out." Sarah turned to look at him fully. "Matthew Baker, are you telling me you participated in an art project?" "Maybe," he said, a slight flush creeping up his neck. "It was surprisingly fun. This clay sculpture thing. I wasn't very good at it, but it felt good to make something with my hands instead of just typing code all day." Sarah reached over to squeeze his hand. "I walked by the room when they were doing that. How did I not see you? Either way, I am glad you’re getting involved with the programming. I need to do more of that this week.” "I like it too," he admitted. "The center's been good for both of us, I think.” As they crested the hill that overlooked Sunnydale, the recreation center came into view. "One day," she said softly, "we'll drive this road with a baby in the back seat. Heading home from a weekend away, just like this." ************** Updates should be a little slower now, as I have caught up to where I had written before I started publishing here and the long holiday weekend of editing is behind me. I hope you are enjoying the story so far, and I am excited to have you all along for the journey! Those are for BABIES Sofia. I don't know why you are so concerned with the supplies in the daycare! Still, I am always appreciative of you following my stories. Its always the nicest to receive comments!

Chapter 5 - A Day in the Life at the Recreation Center Sarah Baker arrived at the Sunnydale Recreation Center just as the morning sun reached the length of the property. She balanced a cardboard tray of coffee cups in one hand and fumbled with her keys in the other, as she approached the front door. The weight of the upcoming week already felt like it was settling on her shoulders. Five days of summer programming lay ahead—her first full week since the grand opening. Her to-do list seemed to multiply every time she glanced at it, and she figured an early start might help her get some things done early. "Morning, boss lady!" Jill called from behind the reception desk, her long blonde hair hanging graciously at her shoulders, with a bright white smile on her face. "Please tell me one of those is for me." Sarah smiled and set the tray down. "Hazelnut latte, extra shot. And I brought muffins." She placed a paper bag beside the coffee. "We've got thirty new enrollments to process today, and I figured we could use the fuel. Lots of new members! So exciting, isn’t it?" "You're a lifesaver," Jill said, immediately reaching for the coffee. "The phone's been ringing non-stop since six-thirty." Sarah glanced at the clock—7:15 AM. "Have you seen Matthew?" Jill shook her head. "Not yet. Want me to call when he comes in?" "That would be great. He ran out early to get something but I figured he might be here by now." Sarah grabbed her own cup and headed toward her office. Sarah’s desk greeted her with stacks of paperwork—insurance forms, activity waivers, staff certifications, and budget spreadsheets. Sarah sighed and dropped into her chair, taking a long sip of coffee. The computer screen blinked to life, revealing seventy new emails since Friday afternoon. "And so it begins," she murmured, tucking a strand of brown hair behind her ear. Three hours later, she'd made impressive headway through the administrative mountain but felt the familiar itch to be out where the action was. The distant squeals and laughter of children and excited conversations between adults filtered through her office walls. It was a call she couldn’t resist any longer Sarah saved her budget spreadsheet and stood, stretching her arms overhead until her spine popped. At the reception desk, a line of parents clutched enrollment forms while Jill and the other receptionists valiantly managed the controlled chaos. "Need a hand?" Sarah asked, slipping behind the desk. Relief washed over Jill's face. "These five need to be processed," she whispered, nodding toward the waiting families. "And I've got a call on hold about a private birthday party booking." "I've got this. Take the call in my office," Sarah said, turning to the first parent in line with a warm smile. "Hi there! I'm Sarah Baker, the center director. Let's get your little one signed up, shall we?" For the next hour, Sarah processed forms, answered questions about programs, and handed out welcome packets. Each family left with a personalized recommendation for activities based on their child's interests—the swim team for the tall boy, art camp for the shy girl, robotics for the twins who couldn't stop talking about their science fair project. It felt nice to be talking to the actual people she had built this all for. By lunchtime, the rush had subsided, and Jill returned with Sarah's now-cold coffee. "You saved my life," she said. "Oh, and Mr. Fernandez called about using the gym for a community basketball tournament next month. I put it on your calendar." Sarah nodded, scanning the reception area. "Still no Matthew?" "Nope," Jill replied. "I walked by his office. It looked like he had been there, but he wasn’t in it. Want me to try his cell?" "I'll do it later," Sarah said, though concern nibbled at the edges of her mind. "I should get back to those grant applications." Tuesday brought more paperwork and still rare sightings of Matthew. After finalizing the summer swimming lesson schedule and approving three field trip permission forms, Sarah escaped to the playground. The fresh air washed over her like a shower of cold water, and the sunshine warmed her face as she watched children climb, swing, and race across the poured-in rubber surface. Madison Torres was leading a group of preschoolers through an elaborate game involving hula hoops and bean bags. Her curly hair bounced as she demonstrated how to toss the bags, her voice carrying across the playground in a sing-song rhythm. "Ms. Sarah!" Madison called, waving enthusiastically. "Come show them your bean bag toss! You're way better than me!" Sarah laughed and joined the circle, kneeling to demonstrate the proper technique to all the kids. "It's all in the wrist," she explained, guiding one boy’s small hand. His successful toss into the hoop earned her a gap-toothed grin that made the spreadsheets momentarily vanish. After twenty minutes of playground games, Sarah reluctantly headed back inside, her spirits lifted despite the growing questions about Matthew's whereabouts. She'd left three voicemails on his phone and sent several texts, all unanswered. Wednesday morning, Sarah found herself buried in paperwork again. After a brief phone call with Matthew, in which he’d promised to check in on some of the afternoon programming, she worked diligently to wrap up he paperwork. By afternoon found Sarah at the outdoor pool, clipboard in hand as she reviewed the lifeguard rotation schedule. The scent of chlorine mixed with sunscreen, and the slap of wet feet against concrete created a percussion backdrop to children's laughter. “No running by the pool,” Sarah called out after one group, though their energy and excitement were infectious. "Marcus, how are the new rescue tubes working out?" she asked the young lifeguard, who sat vigilant on his elevated chair, sunglasses reflecting the pool's rippling surface. "They're great, Ms. Baker," he replied, his eyes never leaving the swimmers. Sarah made a note on her clipboard. "And the chemical balance has been stable in the pool? They mentioned that we should check often the first week or so to see how its impacted once people get in." "Yep, checking it every two hours as requested." Marcus adjusted his whistle. Sarah nodded, not wanted to distract Marcus any further. She spent another hour at the pool, chatting with parents in the shade of large umbrellas and helping a tearful kindergartner locate her missing flip-flop. “It’s right here sweetie. It was UNDER your towel silly!” By Thursday afternoon, Sarah was exhausted. The works was satisfying, but she was looking forward to her weekend away with her sister and Matthew. “Matthew,” she said aloud to herself. She smiled thinking of the possibility that they would have together. ‘Still, it would have been nice to be able to see him around here during the day more.’ Though they went home together at the end of every day, Sarah couldn’t seem to find him, or even run into him during the day.” “It’s like we’re running circles around each other here. We must just constantly be missing each other!” Sarah explained to Rebecca as they went over the details for the weekend. "You know how he gets when he's deep into a project," Rebecca had said. "He probably found some cozy corner of the center to hide in with his laptop and figure out his next thing." But Sarah had checked every corner, or so she thought. The music room, the computer lab, the gymnasium—all without a trace of her husband. They had always been busy with people; kids playing Sweet Caroline, others molding clay, teenagers playing computer games. But no Matthew to be seen. The center had run smoothly despite his absence. "Or maybe it’s running smoothly because he is working so hard and I’m just not seeing it, locked up in here all day,” Sarah said to her sister. Still, something felt off, and Sarah couldn't shake the feeling that she was missing something important. “Don’t worry about it Sar. Tomorrow we’ll head out in the afternoon, and you’re going to see him all weekend. And, well, we…well I, have uh..” Her sister went silent. Tomorrow they were supposed to drive to the vineyard with Rebecca and Daniel for Rebecca's birthday weekend. “Have what Becca?” Sarah asked. She could tell her sister wanted to talk about something. “It’s not important for now. Tomorrow. Well talk tomorrow. For now, go find Matthew.” _____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________- Matthew Baker hadn't intended to spend his Monday morning at the recreation center. He'd planned to work from home, wrapping up some notes he had promised to send over to the company that had acquired his as a favor, and then to head over in the afternoon to help Sarah out. But something about the building called to him as he drove past, a gentle tug that he couldn't quite explain. He found himself pulling into the parking lot, coffee in hand, telling himself he'd just pop in to see how Sarah was doing, and then to head back home. Yet when he stepped through the side entrance, bypassing the main reception area, the cheerful sound of laughter ensnared him, and he found himself wandering towards it. The sounds grew louder as he approached a door marked "Music Room" up on the second floor. Inside, a dozen middle schoolers sat in a loose circle, each holding an instrument. A young woman with glasses and a bright scarf waved her arms enthusiastically, guiding them through what sounded like a beginner's attempt at "Sweet Caroline." Matthew lingered in the doorway, coffee forgotten in his hand. The instructor gave him a courteous wave before turning her attention to help one of the kids adjust their instrument. Spotting another kid struggling to adjust their seat, Matthew crossed the threshold of the room, and made his way toward the kid. "Hey there!" The instructor spotted him. "You're just in time. We need someone on keyboard." Matthew blinked, opening his mouth to explain that he was just passing by. It was off that she greeted him a second time, but he didn’t read into it. Still, he was the co-founder of the center, not a participant. "I don't really play," Matthew heard himself say, rather than explain who he was. "Perfect!" she said, as if his protest made complete sense. "This is a beginner's group. Come on in." Before he could object further, Matthew found himself being guided by the instructor and seated at an electronic keyboard next to a gangly boy with braces who offered him a fist bump. "I'm Max," the boy said. "First time?" "I... Yes,?" Matthew replied, his fingers hovering over the keys. ‘Better to be polite than be remembered as the rude husband of the director. “You as well?” Max nodded, turning back toward the instructor to wait for his cue. The instructor—Ms. Melody, the kids called her—placed a simplified sheet of music in front of everyone, including one for Matthew. "Just follow along with the colored notes. Blue is your right hand, red is your left." Matthew stared at the sheet. He'd taken piano lessons briefly as a child, quitting after three months much to the chagrin of his parents. ‘But I am not supposed to be here.’ Yet, before he could protest, Ms. Melody counted them in, his fingers found the keys with surprising ease. An hour later, Matthew emerged from the music room with a strange lightness in his chest. He'd completely forgotten about finding Sarah or returning to work. ‘I can’t believe I spent the whole morning…just playing the piano.’ When had he last done something on a Monday morning just because it was fun? His phone buzzed in his pocket—probably the company looking for their notes he promised. But rather than check it, he slipped it back, feeling an unexpected rebellion against responsibility. One day of exploration wouldn't hurt, would it? He had earned this break, after all. “They can wait until tomorrow,” Matthew found himself saying aloud, before heading back to his office for a short break, and then deciding to take Ralph on a hike. Tuesday morning arrived with the same inexplicable urge to visit the center. Matthew told himself he'd just stop by for an hour, this time actually to help Sarah, then head home to finish the notes he promised he’d provide. But as he stepped into the building, he found his mind became hazy, and he drifted about in the already crowded halls. ‘I mean…I’ll just make sure that everything is in order.’ Sarah, after all, had come home complaining about all the paperwork she had to do. ‘She’ll feel better knowing I am making sure all the programming is running smoothly,’ he told himself. This time, his feet carried him to the computer lab. Through the glass door, he saw rows of computers where high school-aged children clicked and typed under the supervision of a bearded man in a plaid shirt, and the kid who had introduced herself as Amy on their tour. Matthew stood, watching from the outside. He waved at Amy, who stared at him as though she had no idea who he was. He turned his gaze instead to the group of teenagers who were playing an online game together, one he was not familiar with. ‘Spent many hours in labs like this, but never gaming...’ Matthew reflected on the thought. “Ten minutes couldn’t hurt. Then, I’ll head back home.” Matthew walked to the door and pushed it open, stepping foot inside. Before he could say a word, Amy approached him. “Hey you! I was wondering when I’d get to see you again? First shift today? Or are you on break?” Amy’s energy was a sharp contrast to her treatment of him through the window. Matthew breathed a sigh of relief, happy that he hadn’t offended her. “Ah…not helping today. Just, you know, passing through to make sure all the programming is going smoothly” Amy returned the remark with a warm smile. “Well as long as you aren’t on the clock, why don’t you sit down and play a bit? It’s a neat cooperative game. It’s called “Amidst Us.” The players all work together to find the one imposter among you all. Its a fun and silly game!” Before Matthew could say no, Amy had turned him around with surprising ease, and guided him to an open computer. He found himself blushing. However, not wanting to be rude, he sat down, and opened the game on the computer. He turned to his left, to smile at the girl sitting beside him, before queueing into the game. Matthew found himself getting lost it the game. He barely noticed as some teens trickled in and out of the lab. Instead, he was completely immersed in the game. ‘The closest I’ve ever gotten to playing a computer game was testing the educational software I built,’ he thought stifling a laugh as he worked to catch the imposter in that round. “This is a blast!” A few heads turned to look at his sudden outburst, but Matthew barely noticed. Matthew had completely lost track of time, getting lost in the game in front of him. Mr. Ben, the supervisor, patted him on the shoulder. "You've got a knack for this. Unfortunately, we have a group of Kindergarteners coming into the room for a very basic class. You’re welcome to stay, but it may be a little boring for you." Matthew actually found himself considering it for a moment. But another glance around the room and he saw that Amy had left as well, and he was now alone. “Ah…Better I get back to work Mr. Ben. Thanks for the offer though. I’ll set Sarah know what a wonderful job you’re doing.” Matthew found himself leaving the computer lab with a big smile on his face. Behind him, Mr. Ben watched him look away with a short-lived face of confusion before a group of five and six year old kids strolled in. Heading back toward his office, he spotted Sarah, deep in conversation with one of the day care workers out in the playground. ‘Madison…..maybe,’ Matthew thought, trying to remember her name. Rather than bother her, he figured he would just meet her after, and so Matthew headed back into his office instead. Wednesday morning, Matthew stood in his home office, staring at his laptop. He had just wrapped up sending the long promised notes to acquiring company’s director. Soon after, his phone rang. It was Sarah. “Hi sweetie! What’s up?” Matthew greeted his wife. “Hi babe. Do you mind swinging by the recreation center this afternoon? I have to do some work at the pool, and I’d love if you could go check out the programming upstairs.” Matthew didn’t need to be asked twice. After two surprisingly fun days at the recreation center, he found he enjoyed supervising the programming. “Of course sweetie. I’ll be on the lookout for you when I get there too.” This time, Matthew moved through the building with growing anticipation. He found himself upstairs once again, passing the music rooms and a few multipurpose rooms with different activities going on in each. As he passed the art room, he found himself drawn in looking at a mosaic project someone had clearly been working on with great care. Walking in, Matthew began to approach the mosaic when he was interrupted and directed to sit down like the other middle schoolers. Shrugging, he sat and joined a table of students making clay sculptures. Intending only to watch at first, Matthew found himself completely drawn into the fun, and was soon wrist deep in molding clay, laughing with the others around him. As he left his office later that evening, he was happy to be able to report to Sarah, looking exhausted at her desk, that the art program was excellent, and that he’d even participated. “And there’s this beautiful mosaic someone in there has been working on. Its really amazing. Not just the mosaic,” Matthew added. “What’s amazing is this space you’ve created, where people are so free to have these opportunities Sar. I’ll admit, even I am having more fun than I thought there.” Sarah smiled at him, letting a breath of relief escape her lips. Part of Matthew wondered if he should be worried about this strange compulsion to spend so much time in the various programs. He'd built his identity on being driven, focused, achievement-oriented. Yet another part—a part growing stronger each day—simply didn't care. _________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ Thursday afternoon brought a lull in Sarah's administrative whirlwind. She'd finally caught up on enrollment paperwork, finalized the July calendar, and sent out the monthly newsletter to parents. Sarah found that her office felt suddenly too quiet. Deciding that she hadn't ventured to the daycare wing yet this week, she figured it wouldn’t hurt to ensure that the youngest groups at her recreation center were being cared for. Sarah locked her computer screen and stood, smoothing her khaki skirt and adjusting the jade bracelet Diana had given her for Christmas The daycare wing occupied the north-eastern wing of the building, strategically positioned to catch the morning sunlight and shield the afternoon nap room from the heat. The space actually spanned both the main and lower floors, had its own entrance, and was designed to be self-sufficient. As Sarah pushed through the half-door at the entrance, the scent of baby lotion, lavender, and that indefinable sweet smell of young children enveloped her senses. The walls were painted a soft pink, adorned with handprint art and alphabet charts at a low eye level so the kids could see them. Cushy foam mats in primary colors covered the floor, dotted with brand new toys that Sarah had worked with Emily to carefully select. Jordan knelt beside a water table where three toddlers splashed with plastic boats, her dreadlocks tied back with a colorful scarf. "Remember, the water stays in the table," she reminded a chubby-cheeked boy who seemed determined to spill all the water he could on the floor around him. When she spotted Sarah, her face lit up. "Hey! Come to join the nautical adventures?" "Just observing the fleet," Sarah replied, crouching down to the children's level. "What are you sailing today, Captain?" The little boy held up a blue tugboat. "Dis goes fast," he announced solemnly. Sarah returned a smile, before heading elsewhere. Across the room, Madison sat cross-legged in the reading nook, a toddler on either side of her and one perched in her lap, all absorbed in a picture book about farm animals. Sarah noticed the child in Madison's lap wore a pull-up visible beneath his shorts, and one of the girls had the telltale bulk of a diaper beneath her sundress. "Ms. Sarah!" Madison called. "We're learning about pigs. Wanna hear Emma's impression?" The tiny girl in a purple dress scrunched up her nose and let out a surprisingly accurate "Oink!" that sent the other children into fits of giggles. Sarah applauded. "That's the best pig I've heard all day." A door opened from the adjoining room, and Helen Skipps emerged, clipboard in hand and reading glasses perched on the end of her nose. Her black hair was pulled back in its customary precise bun, and as she approached, Sarah felt confident she had selected a great supervisor. "Sarah, wonderful to see you venturing to our corner of the universe," Helen said, her voice carrying that blend of warmth and efficiency that Sarah had come to associate with her. "Just updating our supplies log. We're running low on the size five diapers, but seem okay on the rest. It appears to be a popular size for us." Sarah nodded. "I'll order more tomorrow and update the recurring shipment to include more of those. Everything else okay?" "Smoothly, all things considered." Helen gestured to a little boy being led to the changing table by one of the other assistants. "Theo there has decided toilet training is against his personal philosophy, but otherwise, we're making progress with a lot of the others, even one week in It’s all about reinforcement at home though." As they spoke, a little girl with beaded braids tugged at Sarah's skirt. "Are you the book lady?" she asked, brown eyes serious. Sarah looked questioningly at Helen, who smiled. “We had a guest reader yesterday. They think you’re here to read a book" "I'd love to be the book lady," Sarah said, realizing she meant it, thinking that one day she’d be able to do this for her own child. "Story time, everyone! Ms. Sarah is our special reader today." Jordan and Madison efficiently guided their charges to the rug, helping the smaller ones find spots and gently separating two boys who immediately began to poke each other. Helen handed Sarah a new copy of "Where the Crazy Things Are." Sarah settled into the low chair facing the children, and like second nature, she started. "The night Max wore his wolf suit..." _________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ Across the building, Matthew pushed open the door to the gymnasium, drawn by the squeaks of sneakers on polished wood and the hollow thud of a basketball hitting the backboard. He figured he would jog on the track elevated above the court, watching below as the free play period went on, and let Sarah know how it went. Marcus Rodriguez stood at half-court, directing a game of three-on-three between a group of teenagers. His red lifeguard shorts had been exchanged for basketball shorts and a faded t-shirt with the sleeves cut off, whistle still hanging around his neck out of habit. Before Matthew even made it to the staircase on the edge, Marcus called out to him "Hey dude. Matt my man. Over here. We need one more. You in? Or are you working?” Taken back by his familiarity with him, Matthew headed in Marcus’ direction. ‘Why not,’ Matthew decided. ‘It is a community center after all.’ It wouldn’t hurt to get to know his wife’s employee "Yeah….man,” Matthew added, hoping that his use of “cooler” language might make them feel more comfortable playing with the boss’s husband. "Cool. You’re with Carlos and Mikey—they're down by four." Matthew joined the two boys Marcus directed him to. They greeted him with casual fist bumps, as if his he was just one of the guys, not at all questioning why a thirty-something co-founder of the center was joining their game. "I'm a little rusty," Matthew warned as they took their positions. "No worries," said the taller boy—Carlos, he assumed. "Just keep Jeff from driving to the basket. He always goes right." The ball was checked in, and suddenly Matthew was moving. He found himself fully immersed in the game, the concerns of his adult life evaporating with each dribble and pass. He didn't overthink his moves or worry about how he looked. He didn’t care that he wasn’t great. He simply played, laughing when he missed, celebrating when his team scored, even trash-talking in a way that hopefully didn’t cross any lines. Players in and out. Between games, Matthew got to know Marcus better, who was an incredibly kind and cool person. As game after game passed, the afternoon sun slanted through the high windows, casting long shadows across the polished floor. "Sorry guys. That’s all for me. I got some stuff to do.” Matthew said, dripping with sweat. "Same time next week?" Marcus asked as they dispersed, the other boys heading for water bottles and discarded phones. "Wouldn't miss it," Matthew replied, surprising himself with how much he meant it. He found himself thinking of the game as he wandered back toward the hallway that led to his office. ____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ Sarah sank into her office chair as the recreation center quieted around her. The Thursday evening children's programs were winding down, parents collecting tired kids whose energy had finally been depleted by a day of swimming, crafts, and play. She kicked off her flats under the desk and flexed her toes, wincing at the soreness that came from a day spent mostly on her feet. Four days. She'd survived four full days of summer programming, and the center hadn't collapsed around her. But beneath the accomplishment lurked a question she couldn't ignore: could she keep this up? She'd worn every hat this week—administrator, receptionist, playground monitor, swim instructor, storyteller—and while the variety kept things interesting, the pace felt unsustainable. Sarah glanced at her watch. Eight thirty. Most of the staff had left, parents and children long gone. She should head home too. She got up and headed to Matthew’s office, wondering what he wanted to do for dinner. “We aren’t cooking tonight.” Matthew sat in his office, sweat still dripping down his face. The week had been wonderful so far. The simple joy of play, he realized. The laughter that came easily without the weight of adult concerns. The physical freedom of running, jumping, and playing without self-consciousness. Matthew ran a hand through his hair, trying to make sense of it all. A soft knock interrupted his thoughts. The door swung open, and Sarah stood in the doorway, surprise washing over her tired features. "You're here," she said, the smile extending across her face. Matthew swiveled his chair to face her. "Just catching up on some things. I was shooting a basketball around with some of the workers. They are really nice. I figured it wouldn’t hurt to get to know them better. Her eyebrows rose. "Basketball? You Matthew? That’s the surprise. No wonder I haven’t seen you much! I've checked your office every day. But thank you for going to the activity rooms for me." He couldn't explain that he'd been in the building but somehow not himself—not in any way understood himself at this point. Instead, he offered the simple truth, "Yah! I've been moving around. Different spaces. Getting a feel for how everything's working. It’s all been great so far. You really pulled it off.” A small smile touched her lips. "So," Sarah said, breaking into his thoughts, "are we still on for tomorrow? Rebecca will kill us if we miss her birthday weekend. She's been texting me all day.” ‘The vineyard trip,’ Matthew remembered . The thought of spending the weekend with Rebecca and Daniel, making small talk over wine flights and charcuterie boards, suddenly seemed exhausting. ‘It’s probably just been a long day,’ he decided. "Right, the vineyard," he said with enthusiasm, remembering he did in fact really enjoy wine. "What time are we leaving?" "I told them we'd pick them up around ten." Sarah watched him carefully. "Jill is going to take over for me the next three days. I just hope she doesn’t call with anything serious.” “Perfect," he said finally. "Ten works." Sarah nodded, though her eyes still held questions. "Let’s head home then. I just want to crawl into bed with you. I am wiped.”

19. It was still dark when Chris woke up. Unlike some real babies such as Katie, who snored quietly nearby, he didn’t need twelve hours of sleep every night. He had a vague memory of someone feeding him a bottle during the night, so he wasn’t hungry yet, but whoever that was didn’t change him and his diaper had reached its limits. A quick check revealed that his onesie and the sheet were damp, so apparently it was already past capacity and had leaked. As far as he could tell he hadn’t pooped himself, but the ability to tell even that was diminishing by the day. He sat in dirty diapers for such extended periods that the odor seemed to sit inside his nose even when he wasn’t soiled, so his sense of smell wasn’t any help. Lying there wide awake without any idea of when someone would come to change him wasn’t the only annoyance. Only one day into their stay at the resort and he already felt like he’d descended into hell. His biggest desire less than 24 hours ago had been not to draw too much attention to himself and that had been achieved, but it was a pyrrhic victory. The fact that all of the women here reacted to him as if he were a true infant instead of a grown man being treated like one, and for the most part giving him no more than a passing glance, surprisingly made him feel worse. As if he had lost his adult identity and belonged in diapers, wearing baby clothes and being bottle fed with no chance of return. Eventually, Katie began to stir and make some noise, which brought Beth into the room. Maybe he needed to pay attention to the sounds she makes, mimic them, and condition Amy to respond in the same way. It was several minutes later before Amy appeared, of course with bottle in hand. As she climbed into the crib to feed him she cried out when her hand landed in the rather large wet spot, and instead helped lower him to the floor for his feed, calling out to Lily to notify housekeeping. When Chris finally finished the bottle, he was surprised when Amy tied a bib around his neck and produced a bowl of runny oatmeal with green vegetables stirred in. “Breakfast in the room today, baby,” she told him. “We want to get to the beach before it gets too hot.” She backed up her stated desire to save time by spooning mush into his mouth faster than he could swallow, with predictable results. One more bib into the hamper, covered in as much food as made it into his stomach. Amy led him to the playpen while everyone scurried to get ready to go. When Amy returned, she was in a revealing striped bikini which Chris recognized from a pool party they’d attended while they were still dating. He was enthralled with and turned on by it then, but now it saddened him to view it as her child instead of as her lover. In her hands she carried a pale pink and yellow one-piece suit with flower pedals scattered around it. “Isn’t this adorable?” she asked rhetorically. “You’ll be the talk of the beach.” As she fed his feet through the leg holes and pulled it up his body, she paused. “Oops. I should have changed you first. No big deal, any leaks will just look like you’d been in the water. Besides, we can change you there.” Chris cringed. He knew he stunk of pee and his bottom itched, but he’d prefer being stinky and itchy to being changed out in the open. It took all his restraint not to say something or somehow signal his displeasure. He feared the consequences of acting out more than any public diaper change. It still took several minutes to get out the door, with one dash back to the room to get a forgotten hat and extra sunscreen. They apparently made a wrong turn once but found the path to the beach and soon Chris could see the sand and water in the distance. The group unexpectedly stopped when they reached the edge of the sand, where a large sign announced they were at the right place. “Private Beach Reserved for Guests of the Resort Only,” it announced, for which Chris was grateful. No outsiders would see him this way. His relief was short lived when he heard Beth titter, and he read a second notice posted beneath the first. “Clothing Optional,” it said. “Sorry, I’m going to the pool,” the women’s mom announced. “No one wants to see this old body.” Beth agreed to accompany her, leaving Amy, Lily, and Chris to forge ahead. They were forced to abandon the stroller and Amy allowed Chris to waddle beside her as long as he held her hand. As usual, Chris kept his eyes down to avoid seeing the stares he was used to suffering. “I see one umbrella nobody’s using,” Lily said, leading them further down the beach. Only after Amy spread out a couple of beach towels in the shade and lowered Chris to the ground did he dare look up. Despite having read the sign, he wasn’t ready for what he saw. There may have been twenty or thirty women on the beach and every one was topless, with most having forgone their bottoms as well. Just a few feet on either side of them were naked women sunning themselves or reading a book while nursing a drink. “When in Rome...” Lily said, unhooking her top and letting it fall to the sand while she lowered her bottoms. Amy shrugged her shoulders and did the same. Chris was beyond uneasy. He hadn’t seen Amy unclothed in forever, and with his sister-in-law sitting at his side completely nude, he didn’t know where to focus his eyes. In every direction were women in the buff. That Lily didn’t hesitate to strip down in his presence again made him aware of how the women had begun to view him. As a baby girl, not a man in any sense of the word. His train of thought was broken by a voice coming from their left. “She’s so cute, what’s her name?” Chris tried to find the source of the voice without staring but even a quick peek was enough. The woman looked to be in her early twenties, with blond hair and freckles, and a body to die for. And he could see all of it. To his horror, she pulled her lounge chair closer directly in his line of sight as the women began to chat. He tried to close his eyes and considered pretending to nap, but Amy plopped a plastic pail and shovel in front of him, expecting him to engage himself with the baby toys. In doing so, there was no way to avoid clear visions of the three women surrounding him. A few minutes later, he saw all three women freeze still for a moment and look directly at him. A telltale odor followed seconds later. His worst nightmare was coming true. He’d dirtied himself in front of one of the most beautiful women he’d ever seen, not to mention his naked wife and her equally nude sister. And there was nowhere to hide. “I’m so sorry,” Amy said. “Do you know where the restroom is?” “Don’t be silly,” the stranger, who identified herself as Gretchen, responded. “You can change her right here, I don’t mind. I babysat myself through college and watch my niece all the time. A stinky diaper doesn’t bother me, in fact I’d be happy to help.” Chris waited to hear Amy decline her offer, but instead felt himself being gently lowered back onto the towel. Amy unzipped the ever-present diaper bag while Gretchen positioned herself between Chris’s legs, her breasts swinging gently inches from his face. He was so distracted that he didn’t see the pacifier coming until Amy pushed it between his lips. Lily and Amy lowered one shoulder of the swimsuit each, allowing Gretchen to pull it off the rest of the way. “Phew,” she said, laughing as she turned her head, “she did a number on this diaper. I think we’ll need a lot of wipes.” And she did. Eventually all three women contributed to the cleanup, although Gretchen handled his more private areas herself and took extra time to make sure they were clean. When she was done, she took two more wipes to clean her hands. “I think after all that, we deserve a drink,” she said smiling as she signaled the resort employee over. “What will you have?” Soon all three women were relaxing and having the time of their lives getting to know each other while imbibing tropical drinks and nibbling on nachos. The beach began to get more crowded. Chris noticed that there were no other children among the beachgoers. “Would you like to go in for a swim?” Gretchen asked the other women. “I can watch Kristie.” Chris was offended by how quickly and enthusiastically they accepted the offer, and he watched their naked bottoms disappear into the water. He apparently was too obvious in his distress. “Don’t worry, little one, Mommy will be back soon,” Gretchen soothed. “No need to cry. Here, maybe a bottle will be just what baby needs.” She reached into the side pocket of his diaper bag and pulled out a bottle full of formula. “No need to warm this up today,” she said to herself. She moved behind Chris to have a view of the beach while she positioned him across her lap. As she removed his pacifier, her nipple grazed his lips. “Uh hu, baby, not that one,” she said gently as she placed the bottle’s nipple in his mouth. Chris’s face was nuzzled into her exposed boob and he knew that inches away from his diapered bottom was her naked crotch. If ever there was a situation for him to respond down there, this was it, but other than the usual internal tingle, he could tell nothing was happening. Inside, he cursed Lily. He was still nursing when Amy and Lily returned. They were unphased by his being fed by this woman with nothing to cover her, again making him feel emasculated. After another round of drinks, they decided they’d had enough sun and sand and began gathering up their belongings, exchanging contact information with Gretchen, who leaned down to Chris, giving him a peck on the forehead as she said “Bye bye.” Coincidentally, they arrived back at the room at the same time as Beth, their mom, and Katie, who was extremely fussy. “She needs lunch and a nap,” Beth told the group. “But I’m starving too. Should we call Anna and go get a real meal?” “No need,” Lily replied. “Let’s restock the diaper bags and turn right back around. We can drop the girls off at the daycare center where they can be fed and put down for a nap. We can be at a table in the restaurant in ten minutes.” And so they did.

Chapter 61 A breath of air As I opened my eyes the next morning, I caught a glimpse of Mommy leaving the bedroom. She seemed to be dressed already. I stretched a bit and noticed my diaper was wet. I looked over and saw the empty bottle on Mommy’s nightstand, so I knew I had wet while she fed that to me in the middle of the night. I got up and waddled out to the kitchen where I could smell fresh coffee brewing. Mommy was sipping a cup already, leaning against the counter. She smiled asking, “Morning darling, did you sleep well?” With that she gently put a hand on my diapered bottom and gave it a squeeze. We both knew I was wet. I found a cup and poured some coffee for myself as I answered, “Yeah, you know I sleep great when I’m with you.” That brought another smile from her, “Flatterer…trying to butter me up?” I sipped my coffee and smiled, “Is it really flattery if it’s true? But how about you? Isn’t waking up in the middle of the night these past few weeks been kind of rough? Just to feed your husband a bottle?” She smiled, set down her cup and put both arms around my neck. She said quietly, “I’ve got a little secret to tell you, I haven’t done it every single night. A couple of times, I let it go just to see if you’d wet yourself anyway. A couple of times you did, and a couple times you didn’t.” I blinked, then frowned a little, “I wet in my sleep, without… without a bottle?” She just nodded and smiled. I thought for a moment then asked, “Does this mean I… we need to go see that therapist? We said if I started wetting in my sleep, we might need to do something about it.” She slowly shook her head and said, “Not unless you want to. I’m perfectly happy to have you wearing diapers every night and wetting them. And I’m pretty sure it’s nothing physically wrong, not like we need to see a urologist or anything, right?” I thought for a moment, then just said, “I guess not, let me think it over? I mean, having to check the box on medical forms that yes, I’m a bedwetter… “ Sarah just smiled and said, “Well that’s what the box is for silly, some people are bedwetters, it’s no big deal to any doctor or health professional.” She dropped her arms and turned to pick up her coffee mug again. Then she changed the subject, “I was going to scramble a couple eggs, you want some?” … Over breakfast, we talked a little about the previous day. Sarah said she was planning on something similar every Thursday for the foreseeable future. I reminded her that I had only agreed to maintenance spankings for the first month or so and she nodded. Then she mentioned we had a dinner date on Tuesday with Tom and Jim. Apparently, she had accepted for us the day I came home drunk and made a fool of myself. When I said I wanted to ‘come up for air’ and take a break, she was fine with that. She mentioned some yardwork and I was fine to do that. She also mentioned that we only had one more pullup from Julia’s stash. She had ordered some of my own, she wasn’t about to keep sneaking some from Julia. But it might be best for me to wear regular underwear today. We could still talk about my shifting to diapers and pullups full time if we wanted to do that. … At lunchtime, we chatted about the gardens and Sarah mentioned a project she wanted to work on, something to do with oil painting. “I’ve always wanted to try getting back to that. I did some in high school, and my first year of college.” She explained. I thought for a bit then replied, “Hmm.. well the guest room is kind of already in use. I think I might be able to clear some space in the basement? Maybe near my workbench?” She shook her head, “No, thanks but the lighting down there sucks. You can’t really paint under fluorescent lighting; the colors just aren’t right.” I nodded in understanding. Yeah, some bright lighting is okay for working with wood and things, but I can understand the color rendering isn’t the best. Especially if you’re trying to create art. I suddenly had a mischievous thought and pointed to the corner of the dining room. I tried to act cooly, “How about right there? Natural sunlight from the patio door, not a lot of room but enough for an easel and chair.” She looked and thought for a minute. Then she mused, “That could work. Maybe you could make me a small table for paints and supplies?” Then she was quiet for a minute, and said quite calmly as she took one another bite, “Of course we’ll have to find a different corner for a naughty little one after they get spanked.” Giggle, she saw right through that! It’s okay, I knew the next time I needed a spanking, she would have thought of something. I just winked and whispered, “Darn… you noticed that did you?” She just laughed. When I was almost finished with lunch, she reached for the saltshaker and tapped it. That got my attention. She started, as has become her practice, “Michael, do we have a quorum for a meeting to discuss our sex life?” Despite the playful discussion about where a certain naughty boy might be sent for corner-time, I just smiled and agreed, “Yes madam chair, all present and ready to begin. What would you like to discuss?” “Well first of all, how was maintenance Thursday for you?” she asked. I paused and was reluctant to go first, so I tried to defer, “Well it was your suggestion, why don’t you go first, did you think it went well?” But she was not fooled for a second, “Michael, I want to know your honest impression. If I say my opinion, how can I be sure you’re not just agreeing with me?” Sigh… Never let me take the easy way, I have to be totally honest about my feelings with her… I took a breath and began, “Well some of it was fine. I mean, dressing me up and all, you know I like when you do that. And helping you with chores, as long as you do some as well, that’s fine. But I don’t want to be some servant or slave.” I paused, but she didn’t say anything, just kept looking at me, as if she knew there was more. So, I continued, “But the taking me out, dressed like that, I was scared. When you threatened to take me in the store, I almost said pineapple.” She nodded a tiny bit and said quietly, “Okay. But you’ve worn your Shelly outfit at Mom’s and Julia’s, so I thought it wouldn’t be a big deal.” I tried to explain, “Yes, but that felt different. You were trying to help me hide it from the world with Julia’s raincoat, and at Mom’s, well that was an accident. Yesterday, you threatened to parade me through the store. I… I’m just not ready to do that.” She waited a moment, then tapped the shaker, “Understood, if I need to take you out on a Thursday, we’ll be a bit more discrete. Anything else about yesterday?” When I didn’t speak up, she stared at me a moment and asked, “What about your paddling? And I locked your dick away for no apparent reason?” I couldn’t help myself as I remembered that part, I felt my cock twitching in my pants. Yes, why hadn’t I brought that up? And why is my cock trying to get hard now that she mentioned it? I know the real reason, but she’s going to want me to say it. I looked down at my plate and whispered, “It was fine…” Of course that wasn’t enough and she explained softly, “Michael, if you want me to keep doing that sort of thing, or if you want me to stop, you have to tell me.” I pushed my hand between my legs. Gripping my crotch without a diaper was getting to be the exception these days, and it felt nice to squeeze my hardening cock. I blushed a bit and managed to stammer, “You… you can keep doing it… It… it turns me on to submit to you. Doing what I’m told like a little boy… makes me… you know… makes me... horny.” She reached and gently put her hand in my lap, gripping my hand and pulling it away from my crotch as she said, “There now… was it that difficult to tell me the truth?” I shook my head a little and ‘used my words’ for once, saying, “No, but only to you. I could never admit that to anyone else.” She squeezed my hand again and smiled. But then I had to ask, “But why the chastity cage? Nobody was coming over, and you said it’s not for punishments… Why did you keep me in a cage most the afternoon?” She let go of my hand and paused, “Well to be honest, I’m not sure. I wanted you to take a nap and not jerk off. And since you bent over my lap and let me paddle you, that was fun for me, knowing I have some control over you. I wasn’t going to keep you in it very long, but then I decided to wait until you asked to be let out. If you had asked right after your nap, I would have taken it off then. But you didn’t ask, so I just wondered how far you’d let it go.” “You mean, if I hadn’t asked to be let out, I might still be wearing it even now?” I asked. She just shrugged, “I don’t know, probably. This whole chastity thing is sort of complicated. We started it as a way to help you with your problem. But I think you like it sometimes. You’ve put it on yourself a fair number of times, not complaining much about it.” Well I couldn’t deny that exactly. I mean, she had asked me to put it on, or suggested it, and I did. What does that mean? Do guys sometimes just submit to being locked up like that? If Sarah’s right about Christine and Frank, there’s no way Christine forced Frank into a cage, he must have at least not objected very much… Maybe guys sometimes like to be??? I looked up and Sarah was looking at me. I asked her, “What about you? What did you think about yesterday, and … and do you like putting me in chastity?” She smiled a little smile and started, “Well good of you to ask. Yes, most of the day was nice for me as well. But the sudden trip to the store reminded me that being a Mommy with a little one, sometimes gets complicated. Normally I would have just dashed out on my own. But accepting that I can’t leave my baby home alone, complicated things. In the future if something like that comes up, I’ll have to change your outfit. That makes a ‘quick trip’ a bit more time-consuming. I’m just glad I didn’t have to pack a diaper bag and baby bottles.” She continued, “And Michael, I do like when you do things to please me. Not just in bed, but doing the laundry for me, doing as I ask, it’s quite nice. As for the chastity stuff, I really did start the whole idea as a way to help you around Julia and her babysitting you. But sometimes, knowing that you’re mine and that you’ve surrendered your very manhood to me… well it proves to me that we’re totally dedicated to each other. I mean, I’m not trying to withhold sex from you, but knowing that you’ll give me that, it’s just… just something special.” I thought about what she said, and we sat quietly for a couple minutes. Then she sat up straight and tapped the shaker, “Shall we declare overall it was a success? We can do something like that again next Thursday?” I sat up straight as well, nodded and agreed, “Yes madam chair, there was that issue about going to the store, but I think we can continue.” She tapped the shaker and then moved on, “Very well. New business. I think Shelly needs a good fucking with a strap on. Any comment?” I blinked and my jaw must have hit the table. I exclaimed, “What?!?! Where did that come from?” She just spoke frankly, as if talking about the price of cold-cuts at the deli, or a neighborhood proposal to plant marigolds. She simply put it, “It’s something I’ve been thinking about, something I think little Shelly might like to try. You can’t deny you like having me play with your ass. That playdate at Julia’s, you creamed your diaper when I used her dildo on you.” I blushed sixteen shades of red! My mouth must have opened and closed three times before I managed to make any coherent sounds. Finally, I managed, “Well yes… but that was… I mean you’ve only had me wear one of those plugs… and it’s smaller… and … and Julia’s… that was because…” She giggled, “Michael… you’re so cute when your being all shy and defensive.” She charged ahead though, “But we both know you’ve thought about it. And yes, I think first we need to work you up from the smallest butt plug we have, at least to the middle sized or even the large first, before we fuck you with a strap on. I didn’t mean I was going to drag you off right now and fuck your ass, but we’ve never talked about my using a strap on to fuck you, so here we are… talking.” I stared at my lap for a moment and said softly, “Yes, I’ve thought about it. But I figured you’d just… just do it whenever…” She spoke kindly, “Sweetie, that’s not how this is supposed to work. I know there are some things I don’t have to ask you about, because we’ve talked ahead of time. But this is something I wasn’t sure about. You’re a bit homophobic about men or being perceived as gay. And for me to put on a lifelike cock and fuck you… well that’s something I thought we should agree on first.” I nodded. Sometimes I never learn… she said quietly, “Michael, I know this is hard for you to admit, even to yourself. So I’ll make this easier for you, just a simple yes, or no. Yes, Mommy can explore the idea of fucking her little girl; no, my sissy’s cute ass remains a virgin. Now, which is it going to be?” I took a deep breath and finally said it, “Yes…” And just that quick, she tapped the saltshaker on the table and declared, “Noted. Meeting adjourned. I’ll clear the table sweetheart, you can go relax, maybe play your game for a while.” ++++++++++ As I cleared the table, I smiled to myself. That went pretty much as I expected. I already have a package of enemas for him that I picked up yesterday. I wonder if I should have him do that to himself, or if he needs Mommy to do that. I had read that a good cleansing first often makes wearing a butt plug for a couple hours easier. Well not today, maybe Sunday? As far as that strap on Julia gave me… maybe next Thursday? No rush… But I think before then, a little more pussy-licking is in order. … I went to the basement and searched around for my art supplies. I didn’t have a lot of things leftover from college, but I found them under the stairs. I took an inventory so I knew what I might need to buy. Just as I was finishing up and about to head upstairs again, I saw it. It was obvious what it went to, with the number ‘3000’ embossed on the end. I almost reached for it but stopped myself. I promised him I’d never go searching for it, and I hadn’t. I was looking for my art stuff. Should I tell him I stumbled across it, so he could find a new hiding place? Or just ignore it completely, let him believe it’s still hidden. Well, if I don’t say anything, and he finds out later that I knew… was it a sign of trust that it’s still there and I hadn’t touched it? Or telling him I found it and letting him find a new hiding place a better sign? Is honesty the best policy? Gawd, this sort of thing can be complicated!!! Maybe I best sleep on it for a bit, think it through. Once upstairs again, before ordering a lot of art supplies, I decided to first look at our banking. Michael has used some personal finance software for years to keep track of things and long ago he’d shared the password. So, I went to the home office and logged in. Yeah, it’s as I suspected, we’d spent a lot this past month out of the ordinary. Total expenses are higher. But when I searched through things, I saw some charges assigned to some category called ‘family things’. So, I generated a report of what was being spent in this category. Up until last month, it was under one hundred dollars a month. Some place called NorthShore Medical, and some web services? But this past month… Oh, I recognize THAT web site, it’s where I bought his chastity cage. And there, that was about the right price for his butt plug training kit. And more to that medical supply… OH!! That must be the diaper store!!! My darling Michael had been putting all our baby game charges and stuff in this category! I just shook my head a little… Sometimes I think you’re a bit OCD Michael; categorizing every little expense, and even ones for our baby games. Giggle, well we’ll need to allocate a lot more of the budget for THAT category! But I also noticed that he’d bumped up the monthly withdrawals from his investments. Some time in these past weeks, he must have figured out a new budget, bless his little heart. I’ll ask him about it, but I bet he talked it over with Ben, our advisor. ++++++++++ I had been playing my game for a while when I remembered to get up to pee. Not wearing a diaper today, I thought for a moment about just wetting my pants. Giggle, Mommy would treat me like a little boy, put me back in diapees…. But the nursery has carpet, and I promised not to do that on carpets or rugs. Instead, I got up and used the bathroom across the hall. Before even thinking though, I was sitting down. Starting to develop new habits I guess. I shrugged a little and reached for a bit of toilet paper to …. Sheesh!! I’m even wiping my dinky! I hesitated and then just did what I had started, wiping the tip a little before standing up and pulling up my pants. On the way back across the hall, I saw Sarah sitting in the office at the computer. She usually uses her own laptop, so I stepped a little closer to see what she was doing. I recognized the program on the screen and walked in further, asking, “Anything wrong Sarah?” She turned and looked at me, explaining, “I was just making sure we could afford for me to shop for art supplies this month. We have been spending a bit more than usual.” As I stepped closer, I could read the report she had generated. I wanted to put her mind at ease; she certainly deserves to indulge in a hobby. I started in, “Yeah, we have. But I called Ben Wednesday and talked it over with him.” She giggled and asked, “And did you tell him we needed a bit more money for your diapees and baby dresses?” I didn’t blush, being in full adult mode for once, “Tsk… No. Nor did I mention you needed a new wardrobe of maternity bras. I just said we were enjoying some new hobbies, like my wood working.” She winked and smiled, “I was only teasing sweetheart. You know… for a little baby, you are pretty organized when it comes to finances.” Then she asked, “But what’s this monthly thing for some service?” Now I blushed a little but explained, “That’s just a monthly donation to that Adult Baby web site. They use that name to be discrete.” She glanced back at the screen and just said, “Oh, okay. Well considering how much we’ve used that web site this past month alone, we do owe them something.” She paused and looked around the office. Then she asked, “How about if I set up my art studio in here? Most of this stuff is just junk we’re storing in here. It could go to charity, or the basement don’t you think?” I looked around, she was right but it would be a lot of work. I wasn’t about to complain, but I pointed out some ideas, “If we do that, we should move the computer desk over there… But I think the bookshelf needs to stay, books would get musty down in the basement.” She looked back at the computer for a moment and closed the finance software. Then she stood and put her arms around my neck to give me a kiss. After our lips parted, she smiled and said, “You’re right of course. Looks like we both have a project for tomorrow. Now, when you talked with Ben, did you include the need to take your beautiful wife out to dinner tonight? I’m thinking Italian. Del Rio’s sound okay?” When I agreed, she smiled and said, “Okay, I’ll shower first, then your turn.” She gave me another quick peck and headed out of the office towards our bath. ++++++++++ In the shower, I had time to think a bit. It’s rather nice that my baby knows so much about finances. I’m sort of relieved actually. Not my strong suit, and I’m not sure I could do as good a job. Mommies aren’t Wonder Women, letting him deal with that is okay with me. It’s one burden I’m not eager to take on. After drying off, I called out to Michael, “Your turn sweetheart…” He came into the bedroom just as I was stepping into some panties. He paused and stared as I put on my bra. Yes, it was a nursing bra but I told him, “Shower sweetie… I’m getting hungry.” He broke off his stare and I winked at him as he started to undress. As I slipped a nice cocktail dress on, he was heading to the shower. I wanted to tease him a little, so I called out, “Remember, no masturbating in the shower, unless you want to clean the entire bathroom afterwards.” Once he was in the shower, I made a quick trip to the nursery. I got the last of the pink pullups and brought it back to the bedroom. Just a little reminder… Then I picked out a nice outfit for him, something suitable for Del Rio’s. Nice slacks, shirt and sport coat. ++++++++++ After my shower, when I saw Mommy had put out a pullup for me, I shrugged and put it on without saying anything. If Mommy wants me to wear it, good little boys do what Mommy wants. She must have been pleased. As I slipped on my sport coat, she finished her makeup and stood up from her vanity. She smiled as she took my arm and gave me a quick kiss, asking, “All set?” I smiled when she patted my slightly padded bottom. … Del Rio’s was busy; it was a Friday night after all. We hadn’t called ahead, but the maître d’ took our name, and we went to the bar for a cocktail. “Michael! Sarah!!! Over hear!!” Groan… I know that voice. Frank. Sarah slipped her arm in mine and whispered, “Just smile sweetie… Be good.” Soon we were chatting with Frank and Christine. I tried to behave. I shook his hand and said hello to Frank while my wife gave Christine a quick hug. Frank spoke as he waved his hand that was holding a drink around wildly. It was dark colored, so I didn’t know if it was just a cola or something harder, but it sloshed about and spilled on the floor. He spoke up in the loud bar, “Pretty busy tonight. We made a reservation, should be ready in just a minute. How about you?” I muttered, “No, we just decided on a whim. We’ll probably be a while.” Christine raised her voice a little, “Oh you should eat with us! It’s been a while. Otherwise you’ll be waiting for hours!!” My wife tried to be polite, “Oh we couldn’t… I mean…” But Christine was insistent. As she turned quickly to Frank, I noticed a glint of light from her necklace. She spoke to Frank, “You don’t mind do you?” Before Frank could answer, she looked straight at me, “And it’s our treat! Now I won’t take no for an answer. Frank doesn’t mind.” I looked at Frank and judging from his expression, I don’t think that was entirely true. But he agreed, saying, “Of course dear. You’re right of course.” When the maître d’ came to seat them, Christine explained the change in plans and the four of us were seated in a quiet corner. I reached for the wine list and I noticed Frank reaching for the list of micro-brews. Simultaneously, Sarah and Christine took them from our hands. I heard Christine say, “No sweetie, unless you want to pay the price.” Sarah said to me as she looked over the wine list she had taken, “Same for you sweetheart. Remember what happened the last time you had too much to drink?” Gulp. Yeah, I tried to fuck your mouth and paid a steep price. After ordering drinks, (soft drinks for Frank and myself), Christine said to Sarah, “I just love those pearls, are they cultured?” I watched as Sarah put her hand to her neck and say, “Oh Michael got these for our second anniversary.” Then of course, not to be rude, Sarah paid Christine a similar complement, “And that necklace of yours is nice. I’ve seen that style before and thought about having one.” I looked again and this time it was very plain. It was a key hanging from a decorative chain. And Frank’s face was as red as a beet!! Giggle, Mommy was right! Christine has taken charge of his cock! And saying she’d seen that style, she was making it clear that she knew just what it was. No wonder Frank agreed to buy dinner and not have a beer. But as I noticed that the number on it was ‘6000’, versus my own ‘3000’, it was my turn to blush a little. Christine seemed to read Sarah’s meaning of her complement. She smiled and said, “Oh I highly recommend it. Frank thinks it’s very nice too, don’t you Frank.” I used my napkin to wipe my mouth, hiding my grin when I saw Frank just nod. But suddenly I felt a hand in my crotch under the table as Sarah replied, “Oh yes, our boys are so nice to us aren’t they?” Her hand squeezed my pullup against my rapidly growing hardon. She smiled at me and released her hand saying, “Each just needs their own special way of being taken care of.” I felt my own face turning red. And when I looked at Christine, she was grinning as she looked back at me. On the other hand, Frank had a stoic expression, as if to say, ‘what can a guy do…?’ Since Frank was paying, I thought about ordering the most expensive thing on the menu but decided not to. Maybe he’s not the best friend I have, but I can’t be mean and take advantage of the situation. I’d had chicken several times lately, so I had the veal scaloppine instead. As dinner progressed, Frank seemed to be drifting into his old habits, his voice got louder, and he started talking over everyone else. By the time we had finished the entrée, I was ready to leave. But just as the dessert cart was coming over, Christine had her elbow on the table, reached for her necklace and twirled it a little as she spoke to Frank, “Frank dear, you don’t always need to monopolize the conversation.” It looked like Frank was about to say something, but when he looked at Christine, his jaw snapped shut like a steel trap. To break the silence, Sarah leaned over to me and put her hand in my lap. I felt another squeeze as she said, “You don’t mind if we stay for dessert, do you? I haven’t had a good Gelato in some time.” Of course I agreed. I was in no hurry to stand up considering her hand had made me hard again. … On the way home, we were pretty quiet. But before we reached the house, my wife was in ‘mommy mode’. She smiled and asked, “How’s the pullup sweetie? Did you tinkle at all? Or just dribble precum in it all evening?” When I blushed at that, she just giggled and said, “That’s all the answer I needed. Good thing the order I placed is being delivered tomorrow. I think no more underwear from now on… don’t you?” I squirmed a little, then put my hand to feel the crotch of my pants. Dry, the pullup had done its job. I thought a little and said, “Yes Mommy… no more big boy underpants.” ++++++++++ As we pulled into the garage, I thought about stopping in the nursery to put my baby in a diaper. But then I thought… He’s in a pullup, he can squirt in that if he needs to… I want his tongue! I tugged his arm and led him to the living room. Once there, I spun around and wrapped my arms around his neck and kissed him deeply. God, I’m so turned on. Was it watching how Christine handled Frank? Or knowing my little diaper boy was getting hard every time I touched his pants? I don’t care… As we parted, I stared into his eyes and whispered, “Baby, Mommy needs to cum. Take my dress off and make my toes curl.” I turned my back to him and held my hair out of the way of my zipper. His gentle fingers slowly pulled it down and before he slipped it from my shoulders, I felt his fingers unhook my bra. As quick as that, I was wearing just shoes and panties. My two thumbs hooked into my panties, as my feet kicked off my shoes. In less than ten seconds I had gone from a smartly dressed woman that had been out on the town, to a naked slut that needed to be pleasured. I sat on the edge of the wing back chair and spread my legs. I smiled at him as he dropped to his knees and leaned in to kiss my waiting pussy. I spread a little wider when his lips touched me and whispered, “Good boy…. Do a good job and Mommy will let you play humpies on me…” My head laid back in the chair as I purred, his tongue knew just what to do these days. My fingers gently teased my own nipples as I thought about how his lips would later be sucking them. After a minute or two of such bliss, his tongue lifted away. I opened my eyes to see him shrugging off his sport coat and shirt. He was trying to unfasten his pants when I told him, “Nobody told you to stop… now be a good boy and do as Mommy said.” He blushed and stopped fussing with his belt and leaned back in to kiss my waiting pussy again. When his lips nibbled at my clit, I put one hand in his hair and said, “There’s Mommy’s good little boy… that’s it…. You can play after you finish Mommy.” I let go of his hair and used both hands to lift my knees towards my chest. His tongue instantly started licking me from back to front. I was in heaven. I heard the sound of pants sliding over the plastic pullup, and a crinkling as if he where jerking off. I didn’t care, my need was too great. He can jerk off all he wants as long as his tongue keeps…. Gasp keeps doing that. Hell, if he wants to jerk off, then hump me like a teenager, then suck on my tits all night… it’s worth….gasp… oh god….yes…. yes it…. My eyes were squeezed tight as my arms pulled my knees up as far as they could. My spine was curled as tight as it would go. I felt it coming… Oh god… this one is going to be messy…. Get ready baby… here… My whole body convulsed and clenched… I felt myself squirting all over his face and yet he didn’t stop. He lapped it up like a puppy dog and I kept shivering. My arm was cramping but I didn’t care, I held my legs apart and squeezed my face into contortions as I kept shivering and climaxing. Even so, he didn’t stop. He just kept at it, I heard a whimper from him, maybe he was cuming too, but still he lapped at my cunt… That’s what it was just now… a horny, convulsing, quivering, sopping wet cunt. Normally I’m not so crude, but just now… I was a sex maniac and didn’t care. Finally, the ache in my arm grew too strong, and my pussy couldn’t stand it anymore. I released my legs and they shot down on their own, pushing his head away. I stretched out my arm and did nothing. I lay gasping as I caught my breath. When I peeked open an eye, I saw him wiping his face with his shirt, sitting on the floor in his pullup, his pants around his ankles, shoes still on. I waved my hand vaguely for him to come to me. He got up on his knees, crawled between my legs and nuzzled my chest. I gently guided his face to my tit and whispered to him as he latched on, “Mommy’s special baby… Mommy loves you.” I had a full stomach from dinner, my husband had just given me one of the best orgasms I’ve ever had, and he was gently nursing from my breast. Even though I was awkwardly leaning back in a chair, I fell asleep. To Be Continued.

We (meaning my BF and me) are in the middle of our annual 4th of July BBQ. We know of 2 other like minded couples that we party with. There is only 3 rules, 1: Don't pee in the pool 2: Use the bathroom for number 2. 3: Don't pee in the house if your not wearing diapers. Otherwise pee to your hearts content, at 90 degrees you can dry yourself out pretty quick. Just love drinking and playing games without having to go to the bathroom to pee. Happy 4th of July everybody.

Chapter 25: “Daniella Montgomery?” “Avery.” She corrects, cowering under the intensity of their gaze. Several hours had passed and she’d come to be acquainted with the others in the house. There was Delilah and Wren, Henry and Chris, Lucia and Val and a few others coming and going that she’d not learnt the names of. They arrived at the headquarters, just a few miles down the road from where they now stood in front of the large circular table of twelve or so top individuals within the operation. They’d made the standard round of introductions but there were too many names to actually remember. There was James, who sat in the front to the left, and made regular trips back and forth between the dimensions keeping track of the current situation and state of affairs; then there was Dina who did communications and Quinn who recruited and managed volunteers and so on. It was eerie the way they all stared at her like she was special, like she was the chosen one. Dani hated the attention just like she hated the fact it was so obvious she was wearing a pull-up yet everyone was polite enough not to comment on the fact. “You look so much like your parents. You have your mother’s hair… but your father’s eyes.” A woman spoke, sat at the head of the table. She had a tone, firm yet soft, that captured people’s attention. Her snowy white hair fell straight down her back and wrinkless skin hid her true age. Siobhan St. Clair. Portal Dimension Director of Operation Undercover. Her lips turned up into a smile, ice blue eyes crinkling at the corners. “Your parents made the ultimate sacrifice for our cause. The challenges they faced and endured will never be forgotten.” Hums of agreement passed throughout the room and Dani was angry. She talked of them, her parents, with such a lack of emotion it was as if they were just meaningless faces, strangers, just another pawn in the game. “You don’t know they are gone,” her voice trembled. She stared back at Siobhan, unflinching and with her head held high. “They were my parents as far as I’m concerned. The ones that raised me and loved me and kept me safe. You. Don’t. Know. They. Are. Gone.” Dani can feel the familiar prickle of her eyes, filling with unshed tears and knows she is about to crack. “You are right,” says another tall man with wide rim glasses and a scrawny build. “But communication ceased with them four years ago and that can only mean one thing…” “Yes but - “ “Why don’t we change the conversation to something lighter?” Mrs Patmore interrupts, placing a calming hand on her shoulder attempting to calm her heaving chest. “We have all the time in the world to discuss this. However, I think it should be celebrated right now that Dani even made it through the portal crossing.” It wasn’t without its challenges. The system was created to break them down, push them to their absolute limits. The interrogation, spiked drinks, security… none of it was meant to be passed. “I just want to know where Little Johnny Boy is,” Dani huffed. “I need to know he is safe.” “Like I said earlier. We have people - “ Dani cried,“screw your people! H-he is all I have. I - I need him.” In a state of panic and extreme distraught, Dani does the only thing she can think to do. Run. The headquarters is located on a sprawling field of land, over two acres which borders woods. Dani keeps running until her legs are no longer able to handle the weight of her body and collapses to the ground. Surrounded by thick brush, she can’t determine which way she came from. Curled up against a tree, Dani puts her head in her lap and begins to cry. OoOoo “Why are you upset, honey? What is the matter?” There is a dip in the bed beside her and a warm arm slips itself around her body. Dani is curled into a ball, drenching her pillow straight through. She sniffles, blinking through puffy eyes to see her mother and her sparkling eyes, ever so soft. Mascara ran down her cheeks, smudged at the corners of her eyes and the amount of money and hours spent on trying to make her look pretty, just for one night, was down the drain. With the tips of her thumbs, her mom brushes away the tears beneath her eyes, attempting to fix what was unfixable. “It was all a joke,” Dani’s whispers, barely detectable. Her mom listened and heard, just like she always did.“What was a joke?” “Ben.” She whimpered. “It was all just a prank. He never meant to take me to prom. He’s already posted a photo of him and Jolene Sampson.” Her mother said never let a man control her life, but what could she do when that man was her life? Ben Langan was everything that everyone wanted and he had chosen her. Olivia and Carly said she was the luckiest girl in the world but right now, she really didn’t feel that way. It had all been a lie. Dani felt ridiculous in her poofy pink dress that she’d spent just about all of her savings to buy. She was the laughing stock of the school, nobody would ever let her live this down. Her body trembled, silent sobs emitting from her mouth and wondered if life could get any worse than this. “I-I just want to be loved. Why won’t anyone love me?!” “Oh, you are, darling,” her mother whispered into her ear, squeezing tightly. “You are so loved. This may feel like the end of the world right now but you are only sixteen. Do you know how many times I’ve had my heart broken over the years? This is only a tiny blip in your life, something you’ll look back on in twenty-years time and will be nothing but a faded memory.” “But - “ “No buts. The time will come when you find someone you love and who equally loves you.” “How will I know?” she mumbled into her mother’s chest. “Well, it will be a type of love that consumes your whole body, that makes you forget how to breathe. You won’t have to question if they are the one. You will just know.” “That’s how you and dad felt? And then you had me?” She looks up, blinking away the tears. Her mother always knew exactly the right words to say no matter the situation. Dani doesn’t notice her hesitation, the way her lips part slightly and hitch of breath. “Yes it is but it wasn’t easy. I’ve had many Ben’s in my life and so will you. But it only takes that one person, that one moment to change everything.” “Do you believe in true love?” Dani asks with a heavy heart. Her mother pauses, seemingly thinking and nods a moment later. “Yes. As a matter of fact, I do.” OoOoo “Dani? Hello? Are you out there?” Dani lifts her head, sitting up slightly at the sound of a voice in the distance. They cry again, “Dani, it’s Allie! You probably don’t remember me but I was at the meeting. I just want to help!” The girl is right, Dani didn’t remember her but before she can even contemplate whether she should respond or not, the girl stumbles into sight coming around the bend of the large tree. Allie sighs in relief and seeing her in person, Dani can vaguely recall the presence of the petite, curly black haired girl at the back of the room. “Oh good!” She heaves, placing a hand over her heart. “You're here.” Dani is silent, staring at her with cautious eyes. The girl - Allie - sighs and in one fluid motion, collapses to the ground across from Dani sitting with her legs crossed. Blinking, once and then twice, Dani hugs her knees tighter to her chest. “I know this must all be overwhelming for you,” Allie says softly. “It was for me too in the beginning. The others thought I could connect with you the most, that’s why they sent me to find you. I came from Amazonia one year ago.” Undeniably curious, her eyes flicker up shimmering with a questioning gaze. “You escaped?” Allie nodded her head. “Therese and Alisha saved me. I literally owe them my life.” “Where did you come from?” It’s silent and the way the girl stared at Dani sent an uneasy feeling through her stomach. She pursed her lips, jaw clenching tight and whispered, “have you ever heard of Jubilee?” A tiny voice whispers at the back of her mind, a sensation of familiarity but she cannot recall from where. “We were the fifth state, a safe haven for Littles but the Giants ruined it.” “How come I have never heard of it?” “Take a guess.” Dani didn't need to think long or hard to figure that out. It was the same story repeated time and time again. Their entire life was a lie, the very foundations of Amazonia were all based on a lie of the destruction of another group of people, and all for what? Power? “They want the world to believe that they defeated us, that they put us troublesome Littles in our place. They may have taken our families but they will never stop the rebellion.” “Who is the rebellion?” “We are.” Dani nearly chokes on her own spit, overcome with shock. She waits for the punchline, the joke that is to come but the longer that Allie is quiet, the more Dani realizes that she is serious. “R-rebellion?” She stammers. The girl must be out of her fucking mind. “For centuries we have been their punching bags, their guinea pigs. Operation Undercover is child’s play. They’ve been doing the same thing for decades now and where has that gotten us? Nowhere. They collaborate with the Amazons, the very ones who seek our destruction, destroy our families and push us out of our homes. We deserve better. We deserve a life worth living on our own terms.” “But what does this have to do with me?” Dani barks a weary laugh, glancing around as if someone was going to jump out and scream gotcha! ”Operation Undercover only seeks to use your image as a direct legacy of the operation. Do you know what your role will be? It’ll be to sit still and look pretty. But your outburst just now in headquarters - that is exactly the passion we are looking for. You are what we need. Haven’t you ever wondered what a diapered Amazon looks like?” Dani can truthfully say, no, she has not ever wondered what a diapered Amazon looks like because diapering an Amazon was completely out of the question. But Allie brought up intriguing points. What if it was possible? What if Littles were the diaperers and Amazon’s were the diapered? What if she could avenge the disappearance of Little Johnny Boy, her parents, Olivia, and so many others? What if she could bring them back? That was too much hope, so much more than her body could possibly obtain and struggled to imagine a scenario where they were happy and free in Amazonia. “What’s the catch?” Dani demanded. She knew happiness, even the chance at it, always came at a cost. Nothing was free. “We have to go back-“ “Back?” Dani gasps. “Yes. We are going back to put those Amazons in their rightful place. We are going to give them a taste of their own medicine. How’d you like that?” They were going to take over the entire dimension. At least, that was the plan, and Dani did not need to voice how crazy it sounded because Allie said so herself. “I’m still having trouble understanding Jubilee. How could you have come from there if it no longer exists?” “Where do you go when you can’t go up?” “Down,” Dani says, only realizing after what that meant. “Down - wait - like underground?” Allie nods, explaining the intricate systems and underground systems beneath the city of a people who have been waiting and planning for years. It sounded too unbelievable but the fierce expression and tone of sincerity from the girl had Dani convinced. “But last year we were betrayed. I narrowly escaped and was put in contact with Therese and Alisha.” “And then you came here?” “Yes.” Their backgrounds were eerily similar, telling the story of portrayal, loss and destruction and Dani couldn’t help but feel for the girl in front of her. But one had to know when something was unachievable and waging an all out war against the Amazons was simply that. Dani wasn’t one to back down from a fight but her entire life thus far had been one of survival, and she was tired. “Everything has been taken from us,” Allie said, seeing her hesitation. “Don’t you want revenge?” “I don’t know…” “This is a time to make a real change. To make a difference for every little still over there and for the future ones to come. Don’t you want to be a part of that?” “I-“ Dani stammered, “I - I don’t know what I want.” Allie sighed, “think about it? It won’t be for another few weeks until we attempt to go back. We’ve got time.” But not for long. “Fine,” Dani relented. “I’ll think about it.” OoOoo Mrs. Patmore found her in the bathroom, heaving from the sprint back to the house with a bursting bladder. These training panties she had on could only hold so much, and the urge came on so suddenly that she had no real time to react. The little voice at the back of her mind warning against the scary potty had dimmed considerably given she was now the same size and even bigger than the ceramic seat. Knowing she was not about to fall in put her in a state of ease. “Dear?” Called her voice from the other side. “I thought I saw you come back. Is everything ok?” “Yep!” Said Dani through clenched teeth. “Everything’s just peachy!” “Well, if you say so…” she sounded unsure. “Find me when you are done in there.” That was the last thing Dani wanted to do and vowed to hide in the bathroom for as long as she possibly could. However as seconds turned to minutes and almost a half hour had passed, she knew it was only a matter of time before they sought her out again. Mrs. Patmore was a seemingly kind old woman who did not deserve her attitude and to be honest, Dani did not even know what she was so upset about. Everything had changed and everything was moving so quickly that Dani hadn’t even had time to really slow down and think about what was to come. But that’s the way it had always been for her. Dani dealt with her problems by not dealing with them at all, ignoring them until they blew up in her face and then there was no way to get around them. Tiptoeing down the hall, she finds most of the people where she left them. Allie sat in her original seat, offering a small smile as she re-entered the room. “Welcome back,” Siobhan greeted. “We are all very sorry that you felt the need to run.” She didn’t sound sorry. Upon her silence, she continued. “While you were away, we were discussing next steps.” ”What would they be?” ”We are attempting to gain more awareness for the issues going on in Amazonia. One way to do that is to host a charity to raise money. It won’t only be beneficial in helping other littles to escape but will spread the word of the brave work our operation does. That being said, we want you to be the face of it. Share your story and touch the hearts of millions of Americans.” It’s silent. Dani waits for the next part but they are staring at her and waiting. She recalls what Allie said, “Do you know what your role will be? It’ll be to sit still and look pretty.” From the corner of her eye she caught the slightest shake of Allie’s head and she had to be looking to catch her movement or else it would have passed right by her notice. “I thought I would get to have more of a leadership role. This is my family’s operation after all.” Dani swears she can see the tightening at the corner of Siobhan's eyes and mouth presses into a thin line. “Yes, well, you’re still young, just a child. Perhaps we can have this conversation in private - “ “No. We can have it now.” “Dani,” Mrs. Patermore sighs. Allie gives a nod of approval. Her chest puffs up just a little extra, proud of herself for speaking her mind but that was besides the point. She wasn’t a child. “I will have to think on your request,” Dani snaps, feeling her frustrations rising. She doesn’t bother to wait for a response to her point. “I'm sure you are aware that there are much more important issues at hand and I will not rest until they are sorted out.” “Please, listen - “ “If you don’t need me anymore, I am going to take my leave.” She hisses, glaring at the small group of people. They don't try to keep her there, knowing it is pointless. After Dani disappears, nearly an hour passes before Allie finds her down the street, nuzzling a bottle of Corona Light nearly slumped over the counter in the dingy little bar. It’s almost empty except for the few old men seated in the corner. She sits beside her. “What’s your poison of choice?” “Tequila.” “Uck!” Her face screws up and she can already feel the bile rising in her throat just at the thought. “We’ve all been there before.” Allie gestures to the bartender for a glass of water, in which he quickly provides and replaces the half full bottle beneath her nose. “You’re tired and confused and stressed out. You’ve traveled across dimensions, have been tasked with a humongous responsibility and lost people close. Trust me when I say, drinking your problems away will do you no good - especially day drinking. I would know.” She’d had one shot… and a half… plus the beer and her stomach felt queasy. Dani wasn’t sure if the grumble in her tummy meant the mess was going to come up or go down but nonetheless a bathroom would be required in the near future. “You’re running on adrenaline and about to crash - which in your case means regress,” she whispers the last part. “Let me take you back to the house where you can do so without prying eyes.” Dani knows she has a point but can’t find herself to care. In a foreign land which was created to accept her completely, she still felt like an outsider, like an alien. If the price of freedom meant losing everything that made her who she was, was it even worth it? It’s the first day! Her mind hissed. Give it some time! The little knew that she had a habit for cynicism but she’d never had much to actually look forward to. The way Alisha, Therese, and everyone else framed the importance of what she would be doing made it seem like some great heroic adventure. But after today, it was clear that it was anything but that. She needed to go home and unknowingly, the words tumbled from her lips. Allie nods in agreement, “let’s go home.” But that’s not the home she meant.

The thunder rolls… … ”N-No…” I say quietly, already feeling the itch of the slippery mess that slipped out between my cheeks. Nothing had landed in my diaper yet, but I knew from experience what that feeling meant. It was too dangerous to trust a toot anymore… if I had been wearing my training undies instead of a diaper I would definitely have a skid mark by now. Mommy looked at me skeptically and pulled me forward again. I instinctively put my hand on my butt to try to help me hold in the inevitable mess that was threatening to leak out at any second. We continued at a much slower pace in the direction of the bathroom. By this time if I had any ounce of adult self respect left I would have been aware of what a scene I created - waddling with one hand in mommy’s grasp and the other tightly held against my thickly padded rear, my posture hunched over just a bit to try to calm the roaring gurgles in my tummy. But at this point I couldn’t think about what others might be thinking. All I could think about was how to prevent myself from loading my diaper in front of all of these people. I shuffled behind mommy as quickly as I could until we could finally see the public bathroom in the distance. It was clearly not well maintained, similar to a park bathroom in the way that it probably got cleaned once a month at best. Graffiti covered the walls and a line of other desperate tourists circled around each side from both the men’s and women’s sides. I could already hear people complaining about the filth and lack of toilet paper from here. “Mommy… I don’t wanna go in there…” I whined as we approached the dirty building. “I know baby. Mommy doesn’t really want to take you in there either. But it looks like this is our only choice unless you think you can make it back to the car.” She gave me a look of sympathy that told me the car was nowhere near us. I stood in front of the building doing my best to ignore the people staring at us as they tried to figure out what was going on. It’s not like I was planning on using the bathroom anyway, I hadn’t used a real potty in over a year at this point and mommy wouldn’t have let me use a toilet even if I begged. I had just had some hope that maybe I could poop my diaper in the privacy of a family bathroom and then get a change right away. But I was realizing now that there was no way there’d be room or privacy in here to have an adult diaper change. And even if there was - there’s no way any surface would be clean enough for me to be willing to lay down on. In the end it wasn’t even a conscious decision to let go. If I wasn’t in such a desperate regressed mindset I could have mustered the last of my strength to waddle behind a tree or something so I wouldn’t be out in the open. But the toddler that was running my brain was upset and uncomfortable and just wanted his tummy to feel better. With one final whine my hand slipped off of my behind and reached over to grip mommy’s shirt instead. I didn’t even need to squat more than I already had before I loosened my sphincter and let go. I can’t even say that my mess poured out of me because that wouldn’t do justice to the speed or velocity of what happened inside of my diaper. Poop the consistency of custard shot out of me with such ferocity I’m sure it looked like someone tried to shoot a paintball from the inside of my diaper. I gripped mommy’s shirt even tighter to avoid being knocked off balance by the torrent of soft poop that was rushing out of me. “Uh oh…” Mommy said with a hint of teasing but mostly genuine sympathy. She usually tried not to call too much attention to public accidents out of respect for the people around us, but at this point I truly was in distress and my needs mattered more to her than trying to shield strangers from a genuine accident. At this point they should just feel lucky they weren’t going to be the ones changing it! Tears had started to form in my eyes as the slippery mess continued and weighed down my already heavily soaked diaper. The occasional grunt or whimper escaped my lips as I lowered myself a little more to try shifting the mess forward in order to make more room in the back. The feeling of the hot poop against the front of my diaper area was yucky but I knew that having it go up my back would be even worse. Mommy just rubbed my back and made soft comforting noises to me as we waited for the diarrhea to slow. When I thought I could finally stand I had to go right back down as another load spewed out of my sore behind in quick increments like a sputtering car exhaust pipe. I kept my eyes cast downward to my hand in mommy’s shirt and gripped as tight as I could, doing everything I could not to look up at the gawking faces of tourists watching a seemingly grown man destroy the inside of his diaper. The next time I attempted to straighten myself up I was more successful, but the last of my resolve had broken. Tears spilled down my cheeks and I turned my face into mommy’s shirt to cry out of discomfort and embarrassment. “Mommy…. Poopy….” Was all I could get out, which didn’t help the gasping and leering of everyone still in line for the bathrooms. “I know baby, let’s get you back to the car so mommy can change your diaper, okay?” I nodded into her snot-covered shirt and wiped my face half-heartedly on my arm. This time mommy didn’t scold me for making a mess, she just guided me away from the crowd and in the direction of the parking lot. The load in my diaper sloshed with every step and made it difficult to walk without being extremely bow-legged. I continued to sniffle and quietly cry as mommy held my hand and guided me through the crowd. I think at some point I heard whispers of people assuming I was special needs, and at this point I didn’t care what anyone thought. All I wanted was for mommy to make it all better and change my poopy diaper. … To be continued….

Thanks for the comments! We shall see what happens! I think I'm going to be giving you all the opportunity for a bonus chapter this weekend. I just finished Chapter 179 tonight, so I'm a little ahead of my needs to get through the writing gap. I appreciate you both continuing to comment, and love seeing what you're thinking! 🙂

I wish everyone the best of luck trying to go down this path - I've found it to be a very interesting path to try a lot of these other things people are suggesting. It's hard to find someone who has the credentials AND is willing to do what needs to be done. Things like Botox don't work often enough because practitioners aren't willing to put in enough of the Botox to cause significant effects in a continent individual. Long-term stents come with their own laundry list of problems that most urologists won't be willing to consider without a lot of other issues. Funnily enough, the clinic I went through used nerve ablation for bowel incontinence, though currently they're trying to find another practitioner with the qualifications to merit recommending them for service. It's surprisingly hard to find a way to make a continent person incontinent without significant effort - and if you find anything, please let me know. I'm always eager to hear what other avenues others have found.

My boyfriend changes me with regularity as I do him. Having wet diapers is normal for us.

Or like so many people, they accomplish their goals and don't need a forum that is half full of people second guessing their decision and the other half asking for advice that they can't or won't follow or living vicariously through someone else.

Celebrating freedom from… …taxation without representation… hmmm, nope, doesn’t seem right. ….tea… no, still not quite it. ….having to use a stupid ol’ potty when I can just leak in my padding without having to miss the fireworks — ah, that’s it!

Chapter Four Between the two options Sarah was pushing on him, one was obviously better than the other. She had thoroughly trapped him, too. It wasn’t just a matter of doing what he was told in order to keep those pictures from being shared; now he had to worry about Anna getting a confusing phone call about how he was absent from daycare. Considering how his sister and her friends had fully taken advantage of something as simple as him needing a ride to school, he couldn’t imagine how she’d react to all this. Taylor reluctantly agreed to Sarah’s harsh terms, which apparently wasn’t enough. Instead of letting him mumble about how he’d stay through Friday, he was pushed to repeat her phrase. In his little girl voice. “I deserve to wear panties through Friday.” As if that wasn’t bad enough, the way he spoke as quietly as possible, to avoid their conversation being overheard by anyone, made him once again sound awkward and shy. “That’s what I thought,” Sarah giggled. Now that he was playing along properly, she switched from the harsh tone to being more amused at his situation. Though he had landed in it himself to begin with, she was the one who had successfully escalated and prolonged the whole daycare thing. With Taylor’s hair in pigtails and the hushed conversation completed, Sarah gave his head a pat and roamed towards the other side of the room. She still had a job to do, and couldn’t spend all of her time focused on a single girl. Besides, it wasn’t as if Taylor was going anywhere. Even if they hadn’t just had that little talk, he was wearing a dress and had learned yesterday that sneaking off wasn’t so simple. He also had his backpack with him this time, which would further complicate such an escape plan. He had mentally prepared himself for an afternoon of puzzles and another game of Simon Says or some other childish activity. What Taylor hadn’t expected, however, was anything that involved leaving the safety of the secluded classroom. Ms. Hamilton announced that it was a cloudy day, which was perfect for playing outside and getting some exercise. Most of the girls seemed excited by the prospect of the change of scenery, as there was only so much to do indoors. Of course, there were a handful of girls who would rather stay in, as well as Taylor who didn’t want to risk so much as stepping out into the hallway. Yesterday, Sarah had mistaken him despite the immature/girly ensemble. What if the same thing happened with someone else he knew? He wasn’t exactly in a position to argue against the activities planned. Like the more indoorsy girls who would prefer working on homework or more calm activities, he was stuck listening to those in charge and going along with what the majority of the girls were excited about. Taylor practically held his breath as they left the classroom in a single file line, half expecting someone on the baseball team to be standing right out in the hallway to bust him for all of this. Obviously, that didn’t happen. His teammates were all at practice, where he was supposed to be right now. There was also the fact that he hadn’t walked in a single file line since elementary school. It was just the norm for all the girls around him, but he felt embarrassed and out of place as he followed those in front of him. Stepping outside was more nerve-wracking than being in the high school halls. Though they were on the more secluded side of the building, with a path that led towards the playground that was their destination, any number of Taylor’s classmates could have chosen this area to loiter after school while waiting for a ride or whatever. It turned out that his concerns were valid, as a guy from one of his classes was hanging out with some girl on the swing set. Heart racing and face flushing, Taylor immediately cast his gaze downward and turned his head slightly away. As badly as he wanted to hide behind the girl in front of him, shifting too much in line would potentially draw attention to him more than remaining in his place would. Luckily, the two of them weren’t going to be staying. Before Ms. Hamilton approached them to ask if they would mind vacating the playground for the daycare group, the couple got up and walked off in the opposite direction. It probably wasn’t difficult to tell why a group of girls would be heading towards the area. After Sarah and Ms. Hamilton went over a few ground rules, everyone was free to split up and do whatever they felt like. As the girls dispersed, Sarah pulled Taylor aside. She could get away with it, as he was still the ‘new girl’ who was still figuring everything out. “One more thing, Taylor,” she said, after making sure no one else was within earshot, “You have to actually participate. Act like you’re having fun, too. If I ever catch you pouting, I’m adding a day of panties and daycare. Got it?” She couldn’t do that! “But-” “Ah, ah,” Sarah cut him off, “Give me your biggest smile, right now, and tell me that you’re a little girl. Or maybe you want more time in panties and pretty dresses?” Every time, it was a choice that wasn’t really a choice. Sarah could effortlessly set up such concepts, being the one with all the power for once. Smiling while dolled up like this went against every fiber of Taylor’s being, but he forced both the expression and the voice to keep the power-tripping brunette from shifting the goalposts beyond Friday. “I’m a little girl,” he said, with a smile that was more demure than cheerful due to his hesitation. “Hmm, are you sure? You don’t want to be a big boy?” Sarah taunted him. Barely keeping up the smile, he gave a small shake of his head. “Of course you don’t,” she said, “That’s why you put on panties and came to daycare yesterday. You’re a little girl, Taylor. You deserve panties and pigtails. Now, go play with your friends. Remember, this is supposed to be FUN.” With that, Sarah turned him towards a group of girls drawing a Hopscotch board with chalk and gave him an encouraging little push from behind. Taylor had never understood the point of Hopscotch. Jumping from square to square was a stupidly easy feat, even when he was a kid. This was actually the first time he had ever played, as he had pretty much always thought it was a dumb, girly activity. Turns out, the rules were about as simple as he expected. Toss a bean bag into the first square, jump from beginning to end while skipping the square with the beanbag in it, then repeat the process with the second square. Stepping on a line or on the wrong square meant having to redo that round after everyone else took their turn. The first girl to successfully do ten rounds would win. Thanks to his recent chat with Sarah, all Taylor could do was focus on keeping himself from scowling in annoyance. One by one, the girls took their turns, until it was time for him to do the same. Though Sarah was halfway across the playground, he could practically feel her eyes on him as he stepped up to the chalk. Tossing the bean bag into the very first square was nothing for a baseball player like himself; it was the next part that was a bigger ordeal. Forcing out a girly giggle, he proceeded to start hopping forward. The Mary Janes he was wearing weren’t nearly as familiar as the sneakers or cleats he wore on a daily basis, and every jump caused his pigtails to randomly bounce around. After a successful round, he picked up his bean bag and went to the back of the line to wait for the next one. When he glanced from side to side, double checking that no one from school was walking past the playground or remotely within sight, he noticed that there was another daycare group across the field from where they were. An all boys’ group, doing their own outdoor activities that were easily preferable to what the girls around him were interested in. A large group of them were playing Kickball, some others were playing a game of HORSE, and a few were just tossing a ball around. Even something as simple as catch sounded more appealing than a game of Hopscotch. “Ooh, Taylor!” the blonde girl behind him in line called out his jealous staring, for a reason that she was reading in a completely different way, “Do you have a crush?!” He was so off guard that he almost responded in his actual voice. Managing to catch himself, he just shook his head and muttered a higher pitched, “No.” It was enough for the girl in front of him to turn around. “You totally do!” she exclaimed, “You’re blushing!” That wasn’t his fault. He was a guy–a straight guy–who was now being mistaken as a little girl and being called out for something that wasn’t true at all. In their defense, they were assuming he was straight, but had his gender backwards. “Is it Thomas?” the girl behind him asked, “John? Luke?” He didn’t give into their curious badgering. Mostly because he didn’t want to lie and ‘admit’ to some random name, when he didn’t actually go to the school across the way. That, and he was going to be stuck at daycare for the whole week, and didn’t want a false crush to become a whole thing. Instead, he just insisted that he just liked playing Kickball, and wished they could be doing that instead. All while somehow maintaining an idle smile and faking a girl's voice. Eventually, they let it go, since the line was moving and it was soon Taylor’s turn again. He did just as well the second time around, though he almost lost his balance halfway through due to the unfamiliar shoes. The pigtails weren’t the only thing that bounced, as the skirt of the borrowed dress also swished and shifted as he hopped from square to square. Never enough to risk flashing the BARBIE panties, but mortifying nonetheless when he was used to wearing shorts and jeans. Taylor really had no interest in winning. While he was competitive when it came to baseball games, he had nothing to prove to a group of tween girls. However, he still was annoyed when his athletic talents failed him a couple times throughout the coming rounds. After the third square, landing the bean bag properly became a little more difficult; throwing a ball to first base didn’t perfectly translate to tossing something underhand to a spot outlined by colored chalk. He also messed up once just because of how one of his jumps caused him to touch one of the lines. Not his best showing, when he was used to being the star player everyone cheered for. As the game progressed, Sarah drifted over once or twice, always making sure to catch Taylor’s eye before moving on to check on another group. A constant reminder that he should be having fun with his ‘peers,’ rather than pouting about his situation. He’d use something different than pouting, but still. He ended up having to constantly purse his lips into a forced smile, selling it with his eyes whenever his brunette classmate was around, and included a couple more girly giggles along the way when necessary. By the end, he took third place out of the group of eight girls. There was still time left in the afternoon, and they decided to move on to doing some jump rope together. Taylor was along for the ride, as otherwise he’d have to roam the playground and insert himself into some other activity that had already started. When it was his turn, he quickly learned that the pigtails/skirt bouncing was even worse when he had to constantly move up and down in rhythm with the ropes that the girls on either side were rotating for him. “Keep going, Taylor!” Sarah was back, and cheered him on in a way that would sound completely normal to those present while also being a subtle warning to him, “You’re having fun, aren’t you?” To the others, it was like she was checking on the new girl. Taylor’s interpretation, however, was that she wanted more than whatever he was currently doing. So he giggled more for her benefit this time, rather than for the sake of positive energy, smiling big and chirping, “SO much fun, Ms. Sarah!” That’s what the other girls called her, so he felt compelled to follow suit when in a situation where he was being treated the same as the rest of them. Not too much later, Ms. Hamilton told everyone to line up so they could head back inside for pick-up. Similar to the previous day, Taylor was the last ‘girl’ left, and Sarah was willing to give him a ride. In fact, she told Ms. Hamilton that it was an arrangement she had made with Taylor’s family, as his house was on her way home and she was good friends with Taylor’s sister. All of it was bullshit, since he was fairly sure Sarah and Anna had never met. Like yesterday, Sarah took his hand and walked him out of the classroom. This time, he at least had his backpack with him, though that was the first thing she commented on once it was just the two of them. “Your backpack is too boy-ish, by the way,” she said, “You’re wearing your sister’s panties, right? I bet she wouldn’t mind if you borrowed some more of her things.” He still cringed every time she said it like that. Technically, yes, the cartoon print panties were his sister’s. But he didn’t take them out of her drawer or anything like that. They were from a box in the basement, and no one was currently wearing them except him. Before he could figure out how to respond to that, Sarah changed the subject. “Oh! I overheard something about you having a crush on a boy? I bet all those baseball boyfriends of yours would love to know that you swing that way.” “I don’t!” he exclaimed. Being stuck in the girly tone didn’t help anything. “Mm hmm. Then why don’t you have a girlfriend? All those cute boys you ogle in the locker room have girlfriends. But not you. Why’s that, little girl? Is that why you pretend to like baseball? So you can be surrounded by hot guys?” “No!” Taylor knew she didn’t actually believe anything she was saying, but he still felt flustered by how she was twisting the facts. He didn’t check out teammates in the locker room. If anything, it was the opposite; he went out of his way to avoid being seen. His ‘little secret’ was also why he was still single despite the numerous girls who had expressed interest over the last few semesters. Chuckling to herself, Sarah offered him yet another ‘Would You Rather’ type decision, “Well, here’s what I think. Tomorrow, while you’re pretending to be a big boy, we can tell people that I’m your girlfriend. Or, if you’d prefer, we can tell everyone that you’re gay.” Taylor’s eyes widened at that. Sarah? His girlfriend?! He would never date a nerdy girl like her! But he was also well aware that a blow to his reputation in that regard was nothing compared to what would happen if everyone saw him dressed up like he currently was. And he absolutely wasn’t going to let the whole school think he was into guys! For starters, it was blatantly untrue. And it would make things incredibly awkward in the locker room, whether people believed it or not. Since it was pretty easy to guess which way Taylor would end up leaning if pressed to choose between the two options presented to him, Sarah simply gave his hand a squeeze and said, “It’ll be fun, babe. Besides, I’m the perfect girlfriend for you. I won’t judge you secretly liking panties and pigtails more than you like baseball. Now, do you want me to pick you up for school tomorrow? Looks like you don’t have your own ride any more.” Until Sarah pointed it out, Taylor hadn’t noticed the now obvious absence of his car. He had been thinking about it that morning, when it was fresh on his mind, but hours of being dolled up and faking smiles through daycare had thoroughly distracted him. Apparently his car had been towed, as he vaguely remembered where he had parked it the previous day. He nervously scanned the rest of the lot, as if his sedan would magically appear in a different spot, but it was nowhere to be seen. “Aww, what’s wrong?” Sarah taunted him, once again reveling in her ability to turn the tables on the obnoxious jock she had to put up with until recently, “It’s fine, Taylor. You’re eleven, remember? Girls your age are too young to drive.” He was speechless. Partly out of surprise, partly because it was difficult saying anything when he was supposed to be talking like a daycare girl. Sarah just chuckled at the look on his face, tugging him along towards her own car. “Let’s go, little girl. Do you know if your older sister is home?” Taylor had no clue. Anna’s schedule was all over the place, plus his baseball practices meant that he wasn’t the one to ask about what his sister was doing on any given afternoon. He just shook his head, still processing this latest turn of events. “Hmm, guess we’ll find out,” Sarah shrugged, “I think it’s best if I escort you all the way inside from now on.” ----------------------- Check out my website: www.ladyluciastories.com And read more of "From Taylor to Tay-Tay" (14 chapters currently available) and other exclusive stories on my SubscribeStar: https://subscribestar.adult/lady-lucia

15. Amy’s wish came true, but not due to anything Chris did on purpose. When he awoke it took him a moment both to remember where he was and to identify what that awful stench was. The bars of the crib quickly answered his first question and the uncomfortable mush on his bottom the second. It was the first time that he’d messed himself in his sleep and served to close the door on any hopes he had that he had at least a little control over his bowels. It was too overwhelming to think that this was his new normal now, and that this was the first of potentially hundreds, even thousands, of times he’d wake up in this state. And the certainty that the same thing would happen in public unsettled him even more. He wondered how long he could get away with never leaving the house. Amy, of course, was beside herself with glee when she stepped into the nursery and immediately smelled the distinct odor of a dirty diaper. She, too, instantly recognized that this was the first of a myriad of messy diaper changes but her reaction to this thought was the polar opposite of Chris’s. For now, this was a momentous occasion that she hoped would never get old. “It appears you christened the air of the nursery,” she laughed as she approached the crib. “Good girl. It needs to stink of baby in here or it wouldn’t seem real. Are you thirsty? I brought you a bottle of juice. Let’s get that inside you before we address that nasty diaper.” Amy had always been the type of person who had to check off all the more mundane or unpleasant tasks before she would allow herself to indulge in something enjoyable or fun. Chris was the same, but here they had opposing opinions of which category his diaper fell in. For Chris, getting it off him and into a clean one was the priority; to Amy, it was a dream come true that could wait until he finished his bottle so that she could extend her anticipation. It was a battle that he never had a chance to win. Even worse, Amy couldn’t resist the temptation to pat the lump on his bottom and even to press down on it, which spread the mess up into his genitals. Even after he drained the bottle, she didn’t move and seemed comfortable relaxing in the crib with his head on her lap as she conducted a one-sided conversation. It seemed like snuggles as he drank a bottle was becoming the time to raise important topics regarding his new status in the household. “It’s really hard to resist immediately treating you like a baby 24/7,” she began. “I mean, look at you. Drinking from a baby bottle in a crib, which itself is in a fully-furnished nursery. Your outfit screams ‘size 12 months’ and your diaper is full and smelly. You have no control over your pottying, and will need changing throughout the day. Your dinner tonight will be soft and runny and you’ll need a bib to avoid staining your clothes. You suck a pacifier most of the day. It takes mental gymnastics to switch back and forth between seeing you as your true self, a baby girl, and treating you like an adult.” She unconsciously pressed hard on his bottom as she spoke and Chris winced. He was trying to focus on her words and not get distracted by looking ahead to getting clean. Amy went on. “But that wouldn’t be fair to you, and I do want the best of both worlds: my bff when I want to talk about or do grownup things, my baby when the urge to be a mother can’t be ignored. And I know you still have your work and are trying to hold on to some vestige of maturity. “So here’s what I propose. You’ll always be in diapers, of course, and I’ll always be in charge of checking and changing them. You never, ever touch them yourself or even tell me when you want changing. And I can check your diaper anywhere, anytime, at home or in public. So as far as diapers and anything involving pee or poo, you’ll always be a baby and I’ll always treat you as a helpless infant. You’ll be dressed in clothing appropriate for someone who’ll need her diapers changed regularly, which means baby clothes that allow easy access. If you need to be on a video call for work, you can put a shirt and tie over the top, but your bottom half remains a baby. In public, you’ll need to get used to wearing baby clothes and being treated like any other young toddler, and that includes changes in the car, ladies’ rooms, or wherever. If an occasion ever arises where you need to dress as an adult, it’ll be as my wife, meaning a dress or skirt and blouse. Never pants for obvious reasons. And I’ll always be carrying your diaper bag with no efforts to hide it. “As far as more grownup bedroom activities, I’ll decide when and how we drain you of any buildup of fluids and also decide how you’ll be satisfying me. I don’t think it’ll be much different that the hollow dildo we already use, although since you won’t be able to fill it enough to keep it on given your current state, and we can’t have you wetting or peeing the sheets, we’ll have to get creative with diapers and straps. Leave that to me. You should also do some research on how to satisfy me with your tongue. If I’m not comfortable having sex with someone in a baby dress, we’ll get you something sexy to wear over your diapers. “So essentially,” she concluded, “our relationship will be pretty much an extension of what it’s always been. Me taking charge. The only difference is that it’ll be me deciding when you’re a baby and when you’re an adult, but I’ll still be making all of the decisions either way. When to change your diaper or what shade of lipstick looks best on you. “Oh, baby, I’m sorry to have gone on for so long. You really stink. End of lecture. Let’s get you to the changing table.” Amy took her time with the change, partly to stretch out the pleasures of her first messy diaper change, partly out of necessity. She kept up a steady stream of humiliating baby talk and giggled as she wiped poop off his flaccid member. She made a verbal note to look into finding larger wipes, as the stack of used ones steadily grew higher. Chris signed with relief when she finally put a fresh diaper beneath him and began to spread soothing lotion over his bottom. He was surprised at the familiar tingling when she used lotion to caress his penis and was surprised and disappointed when he opened his eyes to discover that he still wasn’t getting the slightest bit hard. So apparently he could still feel the pleasures of touch but couldn’t do anything about them. How cruel, he thought. Amy allowed him to catch up on emails after the change while she busied herself in the kitchen. Chris entered his office and the familiar smells and sights of his office made it feel like a sort of adult sanctuary, a refuge from the madness outside the office door. When he sat in his chair in front of the computer, though, he discovered that Amy had in fact intruded here as well. The seat of his chair was now covered in a waterproof yellow cushion decorated with diaper pins and baby bottles, and a large waterproof mat covered the floor in all directions under the chair. She didn’t miss a trick, he groused to himself, although he had to admit that her precautions made perfect sense. Dinner brought one more surprise in the form of a highchair where his kitchen chair once sat, but by this point nothing should have surprised Chris. It looked absurdly large but contained all of the usual features, including straps to hold him in and a tray that slid into place up against his chest. He knew that something lesser would have been just as easy to set up so that he could still have his meals at the table, but there were other more important battles to fight, if he could ever get motivated to do so. Amy dished out some roast chicken, potatoes, and broccoli for herself, then placed the same foods into their high-powered blender and pushed a button. Chris watched in dismay as the foods quickly began to liquify and assume a bland, brownish-gray color with green specks. Amy stopped the blender and poured the glop into a child’s bowl, which she placed in front of him with a sour expression. “Sorry, doctor’s orders,” she said. “And even though it looks bad, it really is the same food I’m eating. You saw for yourself. Nuh uh, don’t even think about it. Let me get your bib and I’ll feed you.” The bib was simple, white terrycloth with pink trim, but soon it was a collage of colors as Chris’s meal dripped down his chin and fell onto it. Amy did her best to scrape it up and push it back in but could only limit the damage. She didn’t seem upset about it and even took a picture. “For your baby book,” she said. “I took several of your first dirty diaper change too while your eyes were closed.” Chris blanched. Every time he thought things couldn’t get worse, they did. After dinner, Amy suggested watching a movie together. Chris was for now saved from the confines of the playpen but was still forced to wear plastic panties over his diaper and sit on yet another waterproof changing pad on the couch. Amy picked the movie but insisted that they watch a cartoon teaching the ABCs first. Chris didn’t put up a fight about the cartoon or the pacifier she put into his mouth. He was awoken when Amy gently shook his shoulder. “Silly goose, you’re supposed to wait until I get you into your crib before you fall asleep.” She led him upstairs, changed him out of a soaking wet diaper, fed him a bottle of formula, and tucked him in. Tomorrow would be Chris’s first full day at home as an incontinent half-baby half-man. Or half woman? Quarter woman and quarter man? He wasn’t sure anymore, but fell back asleep in the middle of his internal debate.

Arriving at My Aunt’s House I realized that my aunt was crazy! She was completely nuts, but at fourteen years old, I didn’t have any recourse. I was in the middle of nowhere and couldn’t run away. I couldn’t fight back and change her mind. I could only stay out of her way and not rock the boat. Fortunately, I wasn’t going to keep pooping my pants and I hadn’t wet the bed since I was ten. My aunt promised to let me wear underwear again if I could stay dry for three days, which seemed easy. I expected my mom to flip out when she found out what my aunt did. It was a Monday, and my mom promised to call me on Wednesday after she got settled at her base. I just had to make it until then, and this would all be over. I felt sorry for Scott, especially when I noticed how his mom was treating him. She treated Scott like he was two years old. He had to stay close to an adult all the time and he didn’t have the same privileges that Debbie or I had. In fact, he had to sit in a highchair for dinner. I wasn’t sure if he could help it when he peed, and I wondered if he really did need diapers. I didn’t notice much at first, other than my aunt putting him in a diaper after she put me in the Pull-Up. He and Debbie both sat in car seats. He was kind of a small kid and still fit in a car seat, so that made sense to me. I remembered that I used a car seat when I was his age. He also had a sippy cup in the car, but Aunt Amanda would probably make me use a sippy cup as well. It wasn’t until we got to their house that I noticed anything. First, Aunt Amanda told me, “Tommy, you’re wearing Pull-Ups, but I expect you to use the potty like a big kid. Do you want Auntie to help when you go potty?” I was trying to hide my annoyance, but my tone didn’t do much to hide it. “I can do it myself!” Aunt Amanda rolled her eyes and remarked, “Ok! Just remember to tell me when you go potty.” “WHY?” “Don’t yell at me. It’s not my fault you pooped your pants. Remember, if you want me to treat you like a big kid, you have to show me that you’re a big kid.” I huffed, “Fine! But why do I need to tell you when I go to the bathroom.” “I need to make sure you’re using the potty like you should.” I gritted my teeth and said, “Fine!” I needed to pee, and I had no intention of wetting the Pull-Up, not that I felt that was likely. I tried not to sound snarky, which is difficult for an annoyed fourteen-year-old. “Can I use your bathroom?” Aunt Amanda smiled, “Of course, honey. Remember, this is your house for the summer. It’s right down the hall.” I did my thing, and when I came out, she asked, “Did you go?” I rolled my eyes, “Yes.” “Did you pee or poop?” “I peed.” In a falsely excited voice that you would use if I was just learning to use the potty, my aunt cried out, “GOOD JOB! I’m so proud of you. Now, did you wash your hands?” In reality, I pulled my pants down low enough to aim (albeit my aim wasn’t all that great), zipped up, and left. I didn’t wash my hands, which was normal for me at the time. I replied in a halting and questioning tone, “Yes?” It sounded more like a question than a response, and I think my aunt knew I was lying. She looked at me and asked again, “Are you sure?” I gave away my deception with my stammer, “Um, uh.” “Why don’t you go wash your hands again? Remember, it’s very important to wash your hands after going pee-pee and poo-poo.” While I hated being talked to like I was a three-year-old, I knew that protests would get me nowhere. What I didn’t expect was that I would receive praise when I complied with my aunt’s absurd request. Aunt Amanda praised, “Thank you for being such a good boy; I’m glad you washed your hands.” I know this sounds strange, but I didn’t get much praise from adults back then. My mom tended to criticize me most of the time. She didn’t like my grades; she got mad when I played video games for long periods, and she was mad when I didn’t put away my things. It felt like anything I did was going to make her mad, and when she wasn’t mad, she ignored me. Even my teachers got upset with me, and when I was praised, it was backhanded praise. It was always something like; “See, look what you can do when you apply yourself.” Suddenly my aunt praised me twice in just a few minutes. Ok, it was for peeing in the toilet and washing my hands, but she sounded genuinely proud of me. My aunt changed Scott’s diaper in the living room, right in front of everybody. It seemed weird to me, but my aunt is crazy. It wouldn’t be unusual if he was only three years old, so my aunt didn’t think it was unusual now. At least, she acted like it was normal. Scott seemed resigned to his fate, although he begged me not to watch. Unfortunately, I couldn’t turn away. After his diaper was changed, Scott returned to his cheery self and asked, “Can Tommy and I go play in the yard?” They had a neat playset that he was excited to show me. My aunt shook her head, “I’m sorry, honey. Mommy has to put stuff away, and you need somebody to watch you.” He immediately protested, “But Debbie is playing outside.” “Debbie is a big girl, and big kids can play outside if they are careful.” “I’m a big kid.” Scott’s voice was more of a whine than a true protest, and I’m sure he knew what his mom would say next. “Do big kids wear diapers?” Scott smirked, “Sometimes?” “No, they don’t. Big kids use the potty. When you use the potty, you get big kid privileges.” I felt bad. A few years ago, Scott was still in diapers, but my aunt let him go outside as long as he stayed with me. I figured the same thing still applied and I said, “I can watch him.” “Sorry, but I don’t think so. You haven’t shown me that you are responsible enough yet.” “WHAT?” Aunt Amanda shot me a disapproving look and remarked, “Maybe if you can show me that you can handle responsibility, I’ll let you watch Scotty. But not yet.” She then looked over to Scott, whose face was disappointed, and said, “I’ll tell you what. Jessica is next door, and maybe she is willing to watch you while I get dinner ready.” Jessica looked close to my age. Based on her looks, I figured she was in middle school. Aunt Amanda asked Jessica, “Can you do me a favor? Scott wants to show his cousin the playset outside, but he’s been put back in diapers and doesn’t have big boy privileges.” Jessica smiled, “More accidents?” “I’m afraid so. He wet himself twice on the ride to pick Tommy up.” Jessica nodded and agreed to take us outside. It felt like she was babysitting me as well, which was strange. Jessica asked, “You look old enough to babysit; how old are you?” Now, I was somewhat embarrassed, but maybe I could impress her if she knew I was in high school. I guessed she was in eighth grade, and she might think it’s cool to date a kid in high school. That’s what boys my age should do, and I hoped that she could be my girlfriend for the summer. This summer might not suck so bad if I had a girlfriend. Unfortunately, I had no idea how to get a girlfriend, and I only wanted one because that’s what I thought every boy my age wanted. I confidently gloated, “I’m fourteen. I’m going to high school next year.” Jessica didn’t seem all that impressed with a fourteen-year-old who wasn’t even allowed to watch his younger cousin for a few minutes. “Really? Why didn’t Mrs. Whitmore let you watch Scott?” I shrugged and said, “I don’t know; I think she is mad at me.” “Already? What did you do?” I hoped that sounding like a bad boy would help my cause and responded, “She talked down to me, and I don’t let people do that. I’m not a little kid, so you got to treat me with respect.” “I see.” She smirked with a kind of mocking tone, and replied, “Well, I’m younger than you. I’m only thirteen, and I’m going into eighth grade.” She then noticed the elastic band of my Pull-Up peeking above my shorts. “Is that a Pull-Up?” My eyes grew big, and I tried to hide it, but I am terrible at lying. Everybody knows when I’m lying. “NO! Do you think I’m wearing Pull-Ups?” “Whatever, dude. It looks like you are wearing a Pull-Up.” “Well, I’m not.” “If you say so. Just remember, if you are, you still have to use the bathroom. Your aunt is really strict about that.” I shook my head and turned my attention to Scott. They did have a cool playset. It had a jungle gym, a tire swing, and a teeter-totter. If I was still a little kid, I would probably think it was the coolest thing, but I wasn’t supposed to be impressed with stuff like that at fourteen. Scott whined when his mom pulled out the highchair. “Please, Mommy. I don’t want to sit in the highchair.” Aunt Amanda put a pacifier in Scott’s mouth and said, “That’s enough whining out of you. If you want to be a big kid, you have to use the potty. If you keep whining, you are going to sit in your playpen until everybody finishes dinner.” While I did feel sorry for Scott, I knew it was a bad idea to argue with my aunt. I ate in silence, hoping to avoid making her mad. Fortunately, Aunt Amanda left me on my own, but she did have to remind me to clear my plate when I was done. I guess my mom was right; I wasn’t very responsible. We finished dinner, and Aunt Amanda announced, “Ok, kids, it is time to get ready for bed. Tommy, go take a shower and then put on your PJs.” “What? It’s only seven o’clock.” “Yes. It’s almost bedtime. Go shower and put on your pajamas.” Her tone was getting more and more insistent. “I don’t wear pajamas. I don’t have any.” Aunt Amanda looked disgusted. “You don’t. That’s not going to work. It’s too late tonight, but tomorrow we need to buy you some pajamas. I guess you can wear one of Uncle Ron’s tee shirts tonight.” She waved her hands and warned, “Now take off your clothes, and go take a shower. Don’t make me ask you again!” I knew it was a bad idea to test Aunt Amanda any further, so I stripped down to let her inspect my Pull-Up. She praised, “It’s still dry; that’s good. Hopefully, you’ll stay dry for three more days, and you can get your big kid underwear back. Now it’s time for you to take a shower.” “But it’s early,” I complained. “No, it’s not. It’s almost bedtime. Maybe I’ll have to give you and Scott a bath together.” “I don’t take baths.” “Then go take a shower.” Once again, my attempt to establish independence failed miserably. Scott was getting his diaper changed on the floor when I came out. I didn’t have any clothes with me, so I wrapped a towel around my body and asked, “Where is my underwear?” Aunt Amanda pointed to a tee shirt and said, “I’ve got a shirt for you to wear, but I need to put a diaper on you first.” “What? I don’t need diapers.” She asked, “Are you sure about that? You pooped your pants today.” “I don’t wet the bed anymore, I promise. You can even ask my mom.” My case wasn’t helped by the fact that Aunt Amanda knew I wet the bed until I was ten years old. Aunt Amanda was unswayed and simply replied, “I’m sorry, but no. If you need Pull-Ups during the day, you have to sleep in a diaper. That’s our rule. That way, you don’t have to worry about staying dry at night until we know you are potty trained during the day.” She was crazy, but I couldn’t do anything about it. I remarked, “I’m going to tell my mom.” Aunt Amanda was unimpressed and scoffed, “You are? Are you going to tell her you pooped your pants? Your mommy told you to follow our rules, right?” I nodded. “And in our house, big boys don’t poop their pants, do they?” I nodded. “Until I know that you can use the potty like a big boy, you need to wear a diaper at night. Now lie down, so I can get you ready for bed.” She held a pacifier in her hand and ordered, “That’s enough pouting. Now, open up.” I obliged and allowed my aunt to plop the pacifier in my mouth, and reluctantly laid down on the mat. I was trying to hold back cries and sobbed, “Why are you punishing me? It was an accident; I didn’t do it on purpose.” Aunt Amanda hugged me and said, “Honey, I’m not punishing you for pooping your pants.” “You aren’t? It feels like it.” “Well, I’m not. Do you think wearing glasses is punishment?” “No.” “Well, it’s the same with diapers. I don’t want you to pee in your sleep, and the diaper protects it.” “But I don’t pee in my sleep,” I cried. “And if you can show me that’s true, you won’t need diapers anymore. Ok, it’s getting late. I’m going to read you guys a story, and then it’s off to bed.” My uncle’s shirt fit me more like a dress than a shirt. It dropped down to my knees, which made it look like I was wearing a nightgown. Aunt Amanda asked, “How does that feel, sweetie?” “I don’t like it. It feels like I’m wearing a nightgown.” “I agree, but it’s all we have tonight. We’ll get some pajamas for you tomorrow.” We snuggled up next to my aunt, and she told us a story of a boy in a magic land, which was kind of like Jack and The Beanstalk, but her original version. That’s what my dad used to do before he died, and I missed hearing his wonderful stories. After the story, my aunt took us to our rooms. Debbie’s room was a little girl’s room with a lot of pink, and there was a princess bed in the corner. Then we walked into a room that looked like a nursery with two cribs. Aunt Amanda said, “Tommy, you’ll sleep here with Scott.” I cried, “That’s a crib!” She calmly remarked, “Yeah, fortunately, Debbie has a big kid bed, so you can use her old crib.” I cried, “I can’t sleep in a crib. I’m not a baby.” I wanted to avoid the pacifier and stay calm, but it made no sense. I’m fourteen years old; it’s still daylight and I’m being sent to bed; I’m wearing a diaper, and now she is making me sleep in a crib! Aunt Amanda countered, “little kids sleep in a crib.” “But I’m not a little kid, I’m a teenager.” “Big kids don’t wear diapers.” “But I don’t need a diaper.” “Did you poop your pants?” It was a vicious cycle. When I reminded her that I wasn’t a baby, she told me that big kids don’t wear diapers. I whined that I didn’t need the diaper, but she reminded me that I pooped my pants. I needed the diaper because I pooped my pants, and I needed to sleep in a crib because I was wearing a diaper. I tried more tactics to delay my bedtime. I said, “I’m not tired; it’s too early to go to bed.” Aunt Amanda countered, “You’re pouting, and you’re cranky, so I can tell you are tired. It’s time for bed.” “I’m thirsty.” She pointed to a baby bottle. “There is a bottle for you to drink.” She then warned, “Scott already knows this, but I want to make sure you know. Stay in your crib until I get you.” I suddenly found a flaw in her plan. I can’t pee in the toilet if I’m stuck in a crib. She had to lower the rails. “What happens if I wake up and need to pee? If I use the diaper, you’re going to think that I peed in my sleep.” She paused a second and then said, “Scotty sleeps through the night, so usually that’s not a problem. But there is a baby monitor on, and I can hear when you cry. Just remember, if I take you to the potty, you better pee.” In reality, at that age, I rarely woke up in the middle of the night. I usually slept until the morning, and peed after I woke up. I got in the crib, and I have to admit it felt nice when Aunt Amanda tucked me in. She calmly said, “Good Nite.” It was strange; I hated all the baby treatment, but the attention felt good. I never got that attention at home.

Morning diaper nation! Slept a few hours and woke up wet. Still in my night diaper having my morning coffee. NEED to work on a site update, but WANT to play warcraft, and so far "want" is winning lol.

Chapter 29 “...are you okay?” Jen’s voice floated out from beneath the bed, and a second later, she began to shimmy free, scooting awkwardly on her belly like an inexperienced snake. Mortification left Daniel huddled in the corner, the reality setting in. Pushing him around hadn’t been enough, making him wear diapers hadn’t been enough, cursing him to need those diapers hadn’t been enough. She would keep pushing, keep upping the ante, until he broke. Rachel wasn’t going to let up, and he couldn’t make her back off. Jen got herself out, then recoiled as her leg brushed against one of the cold, clammy diapers littering his dorm room floor. She recovered quickly and got herself upright, scooting in a kneeling position over to his side “Danny, I’m so sorry.” A part of him wanted to take deep breaths, to try and calm down, but the strong stale ammonia combined with the stink of his freshly full diaper made it so that any attempt at self-soothing only reinforced his predicament. “She’s such a bitch,” Jen continued. Though she didn’t make a big deal out of it, Daniel could tell that she was taking shallow breaths, a detail that became more and more obvious as she rambled. “But I’m sure we’ll find some way to get her off your back. Maybe we can report her to the faculty? Like, if it’s just her word against yours that’s one thing, but I saw it too–and maybe I could get, like, a hidden camera, and we could set her up and frame her, and then it’d be even stronger proof. But I bet–” “She’s right, Jen,” Daniel interrupted. “What? No.” Jen shook her head. “I don’t belong here.” “I mean…” Jen looked away. She clearly didn’t want to lie, but she tried to talk around the topic. “Like…whatever shenanigans you pulled to get enrolled, I don’t think it matters at this point, that doesn’t give her the right to treat you this way.” “No. I mean she’s right, I don’t belong here because I’m a terrible warlock.” He pushed her away. “I can’t untie the curse she wove into my aura, I can’t stop her from barging into my dorm and pushing me around, I can’t even keep up with my coven unless they baby me.” Jen squeaked, the start of a laugh that she murdered by covering her mouth with her hands. Too late to protect his dignity, she added, “Sorry!” A few reactions fought for dominance in Daniel’s mind, but one stuck out above the others. He giggled. The laugh escaped him as easily as it’d escaped Jen, but he didn’t have anyone’s dignity to protect. The giggles turned to snickers, and the snickers to a full belly laugh, leaning forward and wheezing. His mirth was infectious, and in moments, Jen was laughing too, caught up in the moment. Barely able to catch his breath, he gasped, “It’s so fucking stupid.” Jen scooted close again, this time to lean on him for support. A distant part of Daniel knew that the giggling was hysterical, that he’d just gone through about fifty high-intensity situations and he just couldn’t cope with the adrenaline whiplash, but all the same, he laughed. As the giggles died down, he sank against the wall, more relaxed. “Rachel isn’t stupid enough to fall for being filmed.” “You’re sure?” Jen asked. “I’ve heard about the grades she gets in coven class.” “Okay, rephrasing: I can’t hold a poker face that would fool her,” Daniel admitted. “And I don’t know if the faculty would even care, if she could just claim it was an illusion or something to frame her.” “Not all the teachers hate you.” Jen pressed a hand to the side of his face, smiling in a comforting way. “Yeah? I’m pretty hateable, apparently.” “I don’t hate you,” Jen insisted. Taking a stab at his real insecurities, she added, “And I don’t care how good you are at dueling magic, and I don’t mind the curse. You’re still cute.” He sighed and shook his head, dejected. “Babies are cute. They still smell like shit and make everyone exhausted.” Leaning in, Jen kissed him on the lips, and for a blissful instant of contact, all his worries melted away. He tried to follow as she pulled away, needy for the erasure of worry that came with her touch, and Jen let him, continuing the kiss for as long as he needed. When they pulled apart, he was troubled to notice that he had another erection, despite the state of his diaper. “Go clean up,” Jen instructed. “They let you shower, right?” “Yeah.” “So, go shower, I’ll clean this up,” Jen said. “And then we’ll figure out what to do about Rachel. Okay?” Nodding, Daniel exhaled slowly. The pity party was over, he could manage this. “Thanks, Jen.” He knew better than to immediately blurt ‘I love you’, and that even the thought was the result of the same cocktail of hormones and endorphins running through his brain that’d caused the laughing fit. But the thought was there. … Jen dropped a thick book onto the breakfast table, a tome with enough heft that it caused Daniel’s plate of pancakes to jump slightly. The scattered members of his coven who were sharing his breakfast period leaned in, curious. Asami and Mathilde were off with other friends, but the rest had formed a loose circle around Daniel so that they could hear last night’s gossip. At the sight of the book, Cassie spoke up. “Did you get in a late night study session?” “I woke up early and hit the library,” Jen explained. “Did Daniel tell you what happened?” “Rachel showed up in his room and bullied him,” Radha summarized. “She assaulted him,” Hazel corrected. “I’m not, like, a victim,” Daniel interjected quickly. Cassie patted a hand on his back, though Daniel wasn’t sure if it was meant to reassure him that nobody thought he was, or that it was okay to be a victim. Jen shared a glance with Daniel, one that managed to convey a long, rambling, wordless message. ‘So you didn’t tell them we had sex? Or that I was in the room? I guess not, since they would have mentioned that.’ Out loud, she said, “Oh, he didn’t ment–uh, um.” “What?” Radha asked, glancing between them. “Ooooh!” Hazel added, eyes widening with voyeuristic glee. “You two were getting busy when she showed up, weren’t you?” “What? No!” Jen said quickly. Hazel’s grin spread across her face. “Daniel and Jenny, sitting in a tree, F-U-C–” “Hazel!” Cassie snapped. “Not the time.” “I’m not criticizing,” Hazel said, nodding to Daniel. “Get it, buddy.” “We weren’t having sex when Rachel showed up,” Daniel declared, trying to take over control of the situation. “Did we ever get an answer on the whole ‘using his mouth’ thing?” Radha asked. Despite the attempt by Daniel to smother this avenue of conversation, Hazel giggled, and Jen looked between them in confusion. “What?” “The first time we practiced as a coven, it was like–he could speak up, but that was ‘using his mouth’,” Radha explained. “I mean, well…” Jen blushed slightly, but didn’t suppress her coy smile. “Let’s just say…I think he’s a fast study.” “Jen!” Daniel yelped. “What? There’s no crying when the cat’s out of the barn, they already saw through my poker face,” Jen said. “We were just making out, but like, y’know. It’s not some kind of crime, students are allowed to date and stuff.” Daniel felt a surge of pride, though he also burned with embarrassment. After a moment of reflection, he tamped down on his blush. (Why shouldn’t I be proud of having a girlfriend?) Jen seemed to be in a similar state, half-giddy and half-blushing, but she accepted a fist bump from Hazel. “What’s the book?” Cassie interjected, mercifully getting them back on track. She almost seemed to have forgotten about the book, but once it was mentioned again, Jen returned her focus to the conversation she’d come here for. “Oh, yeah! Bylaws for the school. Prefects aren’t gods, they have limited authority, they’re just supposed to keep the other girls in line.” “And we’ve seen how much Rachel cares about the rules,” Daniel said. “Is there something that helps us?” “They’re allowed to check into dorms to make sure there’s nothing illicit going on,” Jen explained, “But only until Nine PM, and after eight in the morning. After that, they can’t come into your room, they have to go get a faculty member if they think something is happening that needs to be urgently stopped.” “So she’ll be breaking the rules when she assaults Daniel,” Hazel said. “So, it’s one of the enchantments built into the school,” Jen clarified. “Rachel couldn’t just get inside last night because she’s good at lockpick spells, it’s because she’s got a prefect-coded master key spell. After nine, the lock won’t let her through.” “Great,” Daniel said. “So I’ll only have to deal with her harassing me during the waking hours.” “You think she’d be brazen enough to straight up attack you when there are other students around?” Jen asked. “Because I don’t think she would.” “Okay, so I’m safe during classes and meals. Again, this isn’t that helpful,” Daniel said. “I guess, stick to public spaces?” Radha suggested. “Hang out in the library a bunch.” “Well, he has to go back to his room a couple times a day so he can change,” Jen pointed out. “Er–sorry, Daniel.” He barely blushed, though he made sure the girls could see him roll his eyes. “It’s fine.” “But,” Jen continued. “We can just use the buddy system. Always make sure he’s got someone with him, at least until we find a more permanent way to get Rachel off his back.” “Oh…” Daniel said, shaking his head. “Jen…you can’t just be with me all the time. You’ve got a life, that’s way too much responsibility.” “I’m not saying I spend all my time with you,” Jen clarified. “But split six ways, that’s not too bad, is it?” Daniel blinked, trying to do the math. With an average of half a dozen classes and three meals on any given day, that meant more than half of their time was occupied, but not five sixths. “I don’t follow.” Slapping a hand to her head in mock salute, Radha said, “I promise to do my duty, sir!” That got through to him. “Wait–” “I like this plan,” Hazel added. “Just to be clear, if she tries to mess with him, I’m not above hitting back.” “Are you in, Cass?” Radha asked. Cassie blinked, seemingly shaken out of a distracted haze. Once she had her focus back on the conversation, she said, “Yeah, of course. We protect the sis–eh, we protect the people of our coven.” “Stop it!” Daniel interrupted. “You’re talking over me again.” “Sorry,” Radha said quickly, though her expression quickly changed to skepticism. “But do you want Rachel to have an open season on you?” “No,” Daniel said. “I’m sure that he has other ideas,” Cassie added. “What did you want to do, Danny?” Grumbling quietly, Daniel shook his head and conceded the point. “I just…want to be included, y’know? I know you’re looking out for me, but it’s my life.” “You’re right.” Jen touched his arm and smiled warmly, instantly vaporizing any of Daniel’s reservations, as well as any of his coherent thoughts. He didn’t quite turn into a drooling Cro-Magnon, though he noticed with annoyance that his diaper grew warm with the unconscious release of his bladder, a flood that was quickly dammed by another inconvenient boner. “I’m sure Asami and Mathilde will be on board too,” Radha supplied. “They’d better be, I’m not pulling double shifts,” Hazel added, flashing a smile that suggested she was kidding. Trying to take control of the situation, Daniel said, “I’ll get my class schedule. I think I’m almost always in a class with at least one of you, so as long as we’re headed to the same place, it won’t be much of an inconvenience. I just hope you like hanging out in the library after dinner.” “Why not just come to the common area?” Jen asked. “Aren’t the dorms ‘Girls only’?” Daniel asked. “Not the common area, it’s just…basically a lounge, really,” Jen said. “I’d…kind of been wondering why you never came around there, did you really think you were banned?” “I guess I never really thought about it, since I’m never in that part of the school,” Daniel admitted. “But, okay, that works. And, eh…I will need escorted back to my room sometimes, too.” “And someone to be there in the morning by eight, of course,” Jen finished. “But I’m a morning person, I can take those shifts.” “I’m a morning person too,” Cassie added quickly. “Since when?” Hazel asked. “We can take turns,” Cassie clarified. “And any night owls can take him back to his room at night.” “If he’s not already there with Jen,” Hazel teased. Daniel rolled his eyes once more, but he couldn’t hide the relief he felt. Rachel might have been better at magic than him, and have more authority, but he had friends. That would be enough. ... Have I mentioned recently that I run a Discord server for ABDL authors, and it includes a full archive of my work? https://discord.gg/FvyTkRu And of course, author support is always greatly appreciated, I couldn't pay the bills without y'all! https://reamstories.com/peculiarchangelingabdl https://reamstories.com/peculiarchangelingabdl

Three things: one I think that would get picked up by a metal detector or body scanner and that’s something I would like to avoid when living my life. two, I am not sure what the long term effect of magnets would be inside the body. How big would it need to be to overcome drag. three: and this is the big one, two work the magnet would need to be strong, very strong and the pull of sensitive inner things like my urethra getting pinched sounds devastating. all that is to say, I have thought about it. But thank you so much for the idea. I appreciate all input.